Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10]]

Chapter 1

Violeta Blake slowly regained consciousness in a luxurious bedroom and sat abruptly in bed. “Ouch…” Her head was throbbing. What’s going on? Aren’t I already dead!? Looking around, Violeta immediately recognized her surroundings. This was her bedroom in Blake Manor seven years ago! At that moment, a servant entered the room and was delighted to see Violeta awake. “Ms. Violeta! You’re awake! That’s great!” Violeta grew more confused when she saw the servant. She raised her hand and touched her head, only to discover a thick layer of gauze wrapped around it. All her memories immediately came rushing back.

She had actually been reborn and was now back in her body seven years ago, on the day Zelena Blake returned! Violeta was initially the Blake family’s daughter but unexpectedly discovered that her blood type didn’t match that of her parents. That was when she realized she had been switched at birth in the hospital! When she woke up, the Blake family’s biological daughter, Zelena, had been found and brought back. Violeta originally intended to make way for Zelena. Still, she didn’t expect Zelena to desperately try to salvage the situation and ask for Violeta to continue to stay with the Blake family.

Zelena claimed everything could remain the same as before, and they could be as close as sisters. Violeta had grown up in the Blake family since she was young and was attached to everything there. Therefore, it was natural for her to be reluctant to let go of everything she had, and she especially couldn’t bear to part with her parents. Hence, she agreed to stay in Blake Manor but never expected it to be a mistake.

Zelena had constantly schemed and plotted against Violeta after returning. At first, Violeta convinced herself that Zelena was the Blake family’s biological daughter and was entitled to everything in the Blake family. It was understandable for Zelena to take everything back, but she didn’t expect that Zelena wanted more than that. Zelena wanted everything that Violeta had, including Violeta’s relationships and prospects! Oddly, everything went downhill for Violeta since Zelena returned. Violeta’s close friends and family abandoned her, and her reputation and honor were destroyed entirely. Zelena even took away the person Violeta loved. Zelena seemed to have taken over the trajectory of Violeta’s life. She took everything away from Violeta and made Violeta the target of everyone’s criticism. Unfortunately, the people around Violeta were deceived and couldn’t see through Zelena’s true nature. They thought Zelena was innocent, while Violeta was unstable and malicious!

Zelena repeatedly schemed against Violeta. The latter was unwilling to fight back but ultimately ended up with nothing. Zelena whispered the truth into Violeta’s ears on the day Violeta died. She said she had been actually reborn and had returned to seek revenge on Violeta. She claimed to know Violeta’s future in advance. She was jealous that Violeta had everything, so she took everything away from her! Reborn? Violeta initially didn’t understand what Zelena meant. It wasn’t until she experienced it herself that she understood what it meant to be reborn! The servant walked to the bedside and touched Violeta’s forehead when she saw Violeta smiling mindlessly.

“Are you alright, Ms. Violeta? Is this because of the car accident?” Violeta snapped back to reality and asked, “Is Zelena downstairs?” The servant’s eyes widened. She was dumbstruck and asked in disbelief, “Do you already know, Ms. Violeta?” Violeta looked down as the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Her expression was as calm as ever. In Violeta’s previous life, Zelena had returned on the day she woke up from the car accident. She had eventually discovered that Zelena was the Blake family’s biological daughter, not her. Violeta had initially wanted to make way for Zelena in her previous life. Still, Zelena convinced her to stay with the Blake family. She didn’t want to live the same life again in this life! She wanted to look for her biological parents this time!

Violeta lifted the covers, exited the bed, and started packing her belongings. The servant was dumbfounded. “Ms. Violeta, what are you doing?” Violeta said indifferently. “Don’t call me that anymore. I’m not the Blake family’s daughter.” The servant was flabbergasted. Violeta initially wanted to pack her belongings but realized she didn’t have much. After a moment of thought, Violeta stopped and left the room. “Darling girl, you’re our biological daughter after all. You’ve suffered all these years!” “Zelena, we’ll make it up to you in the future!” Violeta watched this scene calmly and walked downstairs. Zelena wore faded jeans and a plain T-shirt, looking innocent and lovely on the sofa.

She looked at Mr. and Mrs. Blake as the rims of her eyes reddened. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Violeta descending the stairs and quickly stood up from the sofa. She called out awkwardly, “You’re here, sis.” Sis? Heh. She’s really good at putting on an act! How pretentious. Why didn’t I realize earlier in my previous life what a good actress she is?! Violeta walked over expressionlessly. Mrs. Blake wiped her tears and said, “You’re awake, Vio. Come here. We have something to tell you.” Mr. Blake nodded and added, “Vio, Zelena is our biological daughter, not you.

We tested our DNA after the car accident, and it turns out there was a mix-up at the hospital back then. Since Zelena has returned, we’ve decided that Zelena will sleep in your room from now on. School is starting soon, so you can live on campus.” Violeta had been in a coma after the car accident. However, they couldn’t wait to tell Violeta the truth and completely disregarded whether she could accept it right after waking up. In fact, their hearts had already leaned towards Zelena after discovering the truth.

In Violeta’s previous life, she was blinded by her own naivety and had poor judgment. She foolishly believed that Mr. and Mrs. Blake loved her and only chose to sacrifice her to make it up to Zelena. Violeta walked over and sat on the sofa. She met Mr. and Mrs. Blake’s gaze and said calmly, “Mom, Dad, thank you for raising me for eighteen years.

Now that your biological daughter has returned, it’s only fitting that I make way for her. I’ll move out.” Zelena, who was standing at the side, was taken aback by this statement. What’s happening? Is this wench suggesting to move out? She isn’t even shedding a tear or causing a scene. This wasn’t how Zelena had remembered the scene.

Mr. and Mrs. Blake were also astonished by this. They quickly responded, “Vio, that’s not what we meant. We’re not trying to get rid of you just because Zelena is back!” Zelena quickly walked to Violeta’s side and held her hand. “That’s right, sis. We can live together like real sisters in the future. Mom and Dad have raised you for so many years. How can you leave like this? If you leave after I return, outsiders will think that Mom and Dad chased you away. They’ll be utterly embarrassed!”

Chapter 2

Violeta knew about Zelena’s devious schemes. Zelena’s words immediately strained the relationship between Violeta and her parents. In her previous life, Violeta had decided to stay with the Blake family out of gratitude after hearing such an explanation.

But in this life, she wouldn’t allow Zelena to have her way! Repaying the Blakes’ kindness to her was important, but she didn’t have to stay with the Blake family to do it! Violeta pulled her hand back from Zelena’s grasp and discreetly wiped it on her clothes. “Mom, Dad, what I mean is, now that your biological daughter has returned, I should also go look for my biological parents.”

“You want to look for your biological parents?” Mr. and Mrs. Blake exchanged glances. They were heartbroken to learn that Violeta wasn’t their biological child since she was an outstanding girl. However, they felt more distressed about Zelena, who had suffered all these years.

That was why they suggested that Violeta give up her room for Zelena and stay in the dormitory after starting school. It’s reasonable for Violeta to propose to look for her biological parents. Violeta continued, “You’ve raised me for so many years, and I can never fully repay your kindness.” Violeta started bowing as she expressed her gratitude. “Vio, don’t do that!” Mr. and Mrs. Blake quickly interrupted her.

“There’s no need to say such things! It’s understandable if you want to look for your biological parents. Since you insist, how can we stand in your way? If you want to do it, go ahead.” Zelena frowned as she watched this scene unfold, realizing her schemes weren’t going to plan. If this wench really leaves, how can I take my revenge?! No way. I can’t let Violeta leave!

Zelena quickly said, “Mom, Dad, we can’t let Vio leave. Actually, I already inquired before I returned. Vio’s biological parents are in bad shape, and their family is barely making ends meet! Her father is a compulsive gambler, and her mother is an uneducated, malicious woman. Everyone in their neighborhood knows it. Also, Vio’s older brother is basically a notorious bachelor.

He’s almost thirty years old but isn’t married yet! Vio deserves better!” Violeta was dumbstruck. She had no idea what her biological parents were like, and she never expected Zelena to know anything about them. Zelena was going to such great lengths to make Violeta stay, only to slowly torment and torture Violeta later on. Unfortunately, Violeta didn’t want to relive her former life and had no interest in constantly fighting with Zelena. All she wanted was an ordinary life. “It’s okay. After all, they’re my biological parents, and we’re related by blood. I won’t treat

them with disdain, whether they’re poor or rich. Did you return because you knew Mom and Dad were wealthy?” Violeta asked thoughtfully. Zelena was taken aback. She stuttered briefly and quickly said, “How could that be?! That’s not who I am, sis. Please don’t misjudge me. Mom, Dad, please tell Vio I’m not like that!” “Don’t worry, Zelena. Vio was just asking casually.

Don’t overthink it.” Mr. and Mrs. Blake quickly reassured Zelena when they saw her stuttering anxiously. “That’s right. Vio, how can you say that about Zelena? She had no idea whether we were rich when we found her.” What a joke! Violeta silently roared. Perhaps Mr. and Mrs. Blake truly believed it.

Zelena knew from the start that the Blake family was wealthy, so she had returned so readily. Not only did Zelena know about the Blake family’s wealth, but Zelena had also returned to seek revenge on Violeta. After being reborn, she envied Violeta when she discovered everything! However, Violeta couldn’t reveal these truths because Zelena would never admit to them.

Moreover, if she did speak out, Mr. and Mrs. Blake would surely think she had a concussion in the accident. Violeta composed herself and said, “Mom, Dad, I feel the same way. No matter how my biological parents are doing, I should go back and meet them. Isn’t that the right thing to do? You found your biological daughter, so it’s only right for me to find my own biological parents, right?”

Zelena was reluctant to let Violeta leave, but what Violeta said made perfect sense. Zelena had no reason to stop her. Mr. and Mrs. Blake agreed with Violeta. “Alright, since you want to go and look for your biological parents, go ahead. But Vio, remember that you’ll always be our daughter even though you’re not our biological child. The Blake family will always welcome you with open arms.” “Thank you, Mom. Thank you, Dad.”

Violeta believed that her parents genuinely cared for her at that moment. But she also knew it wouldn’t be long until they considered her the most wicked woman in the world under Zelena’s influence. After thinking it over, Violeta decided to leave at this time to leave them with a better impression of her. She wanted to depart immediately after explaining to them because she didn’t want to stay here for a moment longer. Based on Zelena’s clues, Mr. and Mrs. Blake conducted an investigation and found the address of Violeta’s biological parents. They offered to send her there.

Violeta initially wanted to turn them down, but after thinking about it, she agreed to be taken to the train station. As Zelena watched Violeta leave Blake Manor, she felt anxious and helpless. She didn’t understand why Violeta was determined to leave the Blake family. This was different from what she remembered. But after composing herself and thinking about it, Zelena felt relieved.

This wench has been spoiled since she was young, and her biological parents are so poor. She won’t be able to stand it. She’ll definitely return dejectedly. Then, won’t she be at my mercy!? Heh. I want to see how long she’ll last! Violeta was sent to the station. The driver gave her a train ticket and a piece of paper with a name and phone number written on it. “Ms. Violeta, this is as far as I’ll take you.” “Thank you.” Violeta thanked him. Holding the ticket, she turned around and walked into the train station. After a two-hour journey, Violeta arrived in Quinston. She left the train station and dialed the number on her cell phone. A man’s voice came through. “Hello.” Violeta paused and said, “Hello? Is this Zero? I’m your daughter. Can you come and pick me up now?” There was silence on the other end of the phone. Violeta thought he didn’t believe her and was about to say something else, but the man on the other end said, “Stay where you are. I’ll send a car to pick you up.”

After that, the call ended, and Violeta was left with the dial tone. Violeta was stunned. I didn’t even tell him where I was. How will he send a car to pick me up?! Where will he know where to go?! Violeta was dumbstruck as she held her cell phone. It was a hot day, so Violeta decided to buy a bottle of water from the nearby convenience store.

Two Rolls-Royces pulled up to the train station as soon as she left the store. Bodyguards wearing sunglasses got out of the cars and scoured around. Violeta walked over with her water in her hand. She never considered that these two Rolls-Royces were here to pick her up. After all, Zelena had previously mentioned that her biological parents were so poor that they could barely make ends meet.

There was no way they could afford a luxury car. She opened the water bottle and took a sip but had yet to swallow her mouthful of water. A bodyguard approached her with a tablet, comparing it to a dot representing her location. He took off his sunglasses, revealing an excited, wrinkled face. “Ms. Violeta! I’m here to pick you up!!” “Pfft!” Violeta was aghast and couldn’t help herself as water sprayed out of her mouth. “What did you call me?”

Chapter 3

“Ms. Violeta, didn’t you make the phone call just now?” “I did.” Violeta nodded. She glanced at the nearby luxury car and asked doubtfully, “It can’t be…” “Well, there’s no mistake then. Please get into the car.” After that, the bodyguard didn’t say anything else. He picked Violeta up and carried her into the car while she still felt bewildered! Violeta was utterly stunned! Hold on. Are bodyguards so intimidating these days?! This isn’t some kind of freaking human trafficking scheme, is it?! What are the chances of a Rolls-Royce being used for abduction?! “What on earth is going on?” Violeta asked. “Ms. Violeta, you’ll find out when we arrive.” Wow, he’s really being mysterious. Before long, the Rolls-Royce arrived at a mansion. Step ping out of the car, Violeta was so astonished she couldn’t utter a word as she looked at the building before her. The bodyguard gestured.

“This way.” The mansion’s gates opened, and servants lined up in two rows to welcome her. Violeta walked into the mansion that was luxuriously decorated with antique furnishings everywhere… Is this really an impoverished family? This is not quite what I imagined. Have I made a mistake? Just then, an elderly lady with gray hair rushed down. She was wearing a gray coat and using a walking stick. She came up to Violeta excitedly. The rims of her eyes were red as she asked, “Are you the girl who made the call!?” Violeta replied, “Yes, I am, but a man answered when I called. What’s going on…” Before she could figure out what was happening, the medical team rushed out from the side and quickly set down a medical kit. They immediately drew blood from Violeta for a DNA test. Violeta was shocked by this sudden turn of events! “Come, my dear. Let’s sit down and talk.” The elderly lady held Violeta’s hand and sat down on the sofa. “What’s your name, my dear?” “Violeta Blake.” The elderly lady repeated it and nodded. “How did you find out you’re a part of our family?” “To be honest, I’m not really sure.

This isn’t what I imagined, either. The person who gave me the information said that my family is penniless. She told me my dad is a compulsive gambler, my mom is a malicious woman, and my brother is a notorious bachelor.” “A compulsive gambler, a malicious woman, and a notorious bachelor? Haha…” The old lady laughed. “No one has ever described the White family like this before!” The medical team next to them quickly conducted a DNA test with Violeta’s blood, and the results were displayed on the machine, showing a 99.99% match. The doctor exclaimed, “Madam! We’ve got the result! She’s a White!” “What?! Is that true?!”

The old lady stood excitedly from the sofa and grabbed Violeta’s hand. She was overcome with emotion and rendered momentarily speechless. “Vio! You’re back! I finally have you back! Thank heavens! This is wonderful!” “You’re not a Blake! You’re a White! You’re Violeta White!” “Violeta White?” Violeta felt a little uncomfortable with the sudden change of her last name. But since she had found her biological family, it was reasonable to change her last name. “What on earth is going on?” “Don’t worry. I’ll explain everything to you.” Old Mrs. White held Violeta’s hand and slowly told her about when they discovered she was switched at the hospital. When Violeta was born, the nurse accidentally switched Violeta with another baby while cleaning her. By the time the hospital realized the mistake and wanted to look for her, she had already been taken out of the hospital, and there was no news of her since then. In other words, three babies were switched back then!

The White family quickly discovered that their child was switched and conducted numerous investigations. They managed to find her family and promptly returned the baby, who was switched with Violeta, to her biological parents, allowing her to grow up with them. However, Violeta’s whereabouts remained unknown. The White family searched for a long time and tried various methods but found nothing. On the other hand, the Blake family never realized the switch and raised Violeta for eighteen years until the car accident, when Zelena discovered her true identity and found her way back. The White family was in such enviable circumstances. Hence, many impostors approached them to deceive them for money.

Eventually, they decided to change public opinion and make up false general information about themselves. There were rumors that the White family was destitute and was made up of a gambling addict, a wicked woman, and a notorious bachelor. This was to prevent scammers from approaching them. All the false information Zelena had found was just a deliberate smokescreen set up by the White family! In reality, Violeta’s biological parents were extremely wealthy! The White family was far from destitute. They were living in a lavish house which was decorated extravagantly. They were incredibly affluent and influential. “So my dad isn’t a compulsive gambler?” “Of course not! The White family is renowned and wealthy in Quinston!”

“My mom isn’t a malicious woman either?” “That’s nonsense. Your mom is an artist! She’s an opera singer!” “So, my older brother… isn’t a notorious bachelor either?” “Well… that’s not entirely false. Your older brother inherited your grandfather’s oil field and is now involved in the energy business! He’s thirty years old and still doesn’t have a partner yet. It’s a pity!”

 Violeta was astonished but quickly came to her senses and asked, “So, who answered the phone when I called earlier?” “It was your cousin, Zoren White!” Zoren… Zero… She didn’t expect his name to be a pseudonym! The White family’s wealth was a pleasant surprise for Violeta. Old Mrs.

White held Violeta’s hand as tears streamed down her face. “Violeta, you must have suffered a lot all these years! Your parents will return soon, and our family will finally reunite! It’s a pity my husband didn’t live long enough to see you return. I never thought I’d see the day of your return, but the heavens have favored me! All those years of fasting and praying weren’t in vain. Vio, you’re my precious granddaughter!” These words moved Violeta deeply.

Blood is thicker than water, and Violeta couldn’t help but tear up at being reunited with her biological family. “Grandma? Are you really my grandmother? It’s so good to be reunited with you, Grandma!” In Violeta’s past life, she found herself entangled in conflict with Zelena and never had the chance to meet her biological parents until her demise. Betrayed by everyone, she failed to protect everything she cherished. Looking back now, it seemed utterly absurd.

Everything Violeta desperately clung to in her previous life never belonged to her. However, she neglected the family she truly belonged to. With a second chance at life, Violeta realized how mistaken she was! She should have sought them out earlier instead of waiting for them to find her after so many years! Old Mrs. White embraced Violeta tightly, tears streaming down both faces. Before long, the screeching sound of brakes outside caught their attention, and a couple hurriedly rushed in through the front gates.

Chapter 4

“My daughter!” Dressed in a suit, Anton White rushed into the living room with Irene Persley, who wore an elegant dress. They immediately rushed to embrace Violeta after seeing her sitting next to Old Mrs. White. A pleasant fragrance filled the air, and Violeta turned to look at them. She raised her arms and hugged them back. They had already received the results of the DNA test. Before receiving the news, Anton was in a meeting. However, upon hearing the news, he immediately left. He abandoned a room full of employees and went straight home. On the other hand, Irene was in the middle of a theater rehearsal. When she found out that her biological daughter had been found, she abandoned the rehearsal and rushed back to see her daughter! They had been searching for Violeta for eighteen years, close to two decades! They missed their daughter so much that it physically pained them! After enduring abuse from the Blake family in her previous life, Violeta finally felt loved. She hadn’t felt that way in a long time and started choking up. Violeta felt overwhelmed by the suffering she had endured in her past life and the joy of being reunited with her biological parents in this life. Tears streamed down her face as she wept, overcome with emotion. Even Anton couldn’t help but tear up. The rims of his eyes reddened as he restrained himself and said, “Darling girl, you’ve suffered. Now that you’re finally home, we’ll never let you suffer or get hurt again!” Irene couldn’t hold back and sobbed uncontrollably. “My precious girl! I’ve been searching for you for so long, and now you’re finally back…” “Dad… Mom…” Violeta looked at them through tear-filled eyes. Anton’s hair had turned white. Although Irene had taken good care of herself, her eyes showed a sense of weariness. The past eighteen years had been challenging as they searched for Violeta! Irene gently touched Violeta’s face with her hand. “Just hearing you call me ‘Mom’ is enough. Even if I die now, I can rest in peace.” Irene wasn’t very young when she gave birth to Violeta, and she suffered a severe hemorrhage during childbirth. Her first child was a son, so she wanted a daughter the second time. She had longed for a daughter and never expected such a mix-up to happen. Irene had also suffered from postpartum depression at the time. If it weren’t for her desire to find her daughter, she would have jumped off the hospital roof years ago. Violeta looked at her loved ones beside her and thought to herself. This is wonderful. I didn’t miss this opportunity and finally met them in this life! Violeta couldn’t even imagine how long they had waited for her in her previous life…

They never got to see her return home because death awaited her in the end. Violeta silently vowed not to have any regrets in this life.

As her fringe was accidentally brushed aside, her parents and grandmother saw the scar on Violeta’s forehead. It was a wound from the car accident and hadn’t fully healed.

Old Mrs. White exclaimed in shock and asked nervously, “Violeta! How did you get the scar on your forehead? Did someone hurt you?” Anton and Irene also looked at Violeta with love and concern. Such expressions moved Violeta, who explained, “No, it’s not that. I got into a car accident.

Mom, Dad, Grandma, please don’t worry.” Irene asked, “Car accident? How did that happen? Violeta, please tell us.” Anton said, “Arrange a full-body check-up for Violeta later!” Violeta pulled them to sit on the sofa.

She explained, “After the car accident, I discovered that my blood type didn’t match that of my foster parents. That’s when I decided to come look for you.” “I see. Violeta, where are your foster parents from? They raised you for so many years until you became a grown woman. We must visit them with gifts to express our gratitude.” “They’re the Blake family in Arlowand.”

Violeta never denied the love and care the Blake family had shown her while raising her. In her past life, she ultimately insisted on staying with the Blake family to repay their kindness even though she was misunderstood by so many people. Anton asked, “The Blake family in Arlowand?” Irene asked Anton, “Honey, do you know them?” Arlowand and Quinston were entirely different cities. Quinston was the capital, while Arlowand could only be considered a second-tier city. The White family was prestigious in Quinston, while the Blake family was merely wealthy in a second-tier city. In fact, the Blake family was far inferior to the White family. The power and influence the White family had was incomparable.

Anton said, “They sound familiar. I remember now! There was an Arlowand collaboration in the year’s second half, and Blake Group was one of the companies involved. They were already eliminated, but since Violeta’s foster parents raised her all these years, let’s give them this project! I’ll consider this a gift to them.” Violeta smiled faintly and said, “Thank you, Dad, but they… never mind.” Irene sensed something was wrong and asked, “Violeta, what happened? Did they mistreat or abuse you at home?”

Violeta shook her head, “No, it’s not that.” In fact, Mr. and Mrs. Blake were still very kind to her before Zelena returned. It was only after Zelena returned that they gradually became biased and wholly sided with their biological daughter. In her previous life, Violeta had utterly humbled herself for several years to win them over. What saddened her most was when she was on her deathbed.

Mr. and Mrs. Blake didn’t even bother visiting her because they claimed doing so was bad luck. She would always be hurt and bitterly disappointed by their actions. Therefore, she could already anticipate the outcome of this life. Violeta pondered briefly and said, “Mom and Dad, they’ve been very kind to me. It’s just that their biological daughter has also returned. Instead of disturbing them out of the blue, we can just send gifts to them. What do you think?” “Alright. Since this is what Vio wants, you can send someone to deliver gifts, Anton.

We shouldn’t owe them any favors.” As a woman, Irene had a strong intuition that Violeta was hiding something and refused to admit it. After all, Irene and Violeta were mother and daughter. Since Violeta didn’t want to discuss it, Irene didn’t probe further. However, Irene already had a poor impression of the Blake family. As they were chatting, another luxurious car pulled up outside. Irene exclaimed with joy when she heard the sound of the car engine.

“Violeta, your older brother is back!” The tall, handsome Niall White walked in briskly as Irene spoke. He had inherited Anton’s elegance and Irene’s refined features. Despite nearing thirty, he was still good-looking and appeared in his twenties.

“Niall!” “Mom, Dad,” Niall called out. His gaze softened when he saw the delicate girl seated in the middle of the sofa. “Is this my sister?” Irene replied, “Yes. This is Vio. Come, give your sister a hug.” Niall approached Violeta and extended his long arms. “Vio!” Violeta stood up and threw herself into his embrace. She called out to him gently, “Bro.”

Chapter 5

Irene was only twenty-four years old when she gave birth to Niall. She wanted a daughter later on, so she became pregnant and gave birth to Violeta when she was thirty-five. Niall, eleven years older than Violeta, already had a successful career. When the siblings met for the first time, he embraced Violeta gently while she looked up at him and smiled. Niall patted her head and said, “Vio, I’ve eagerly awaited your return for many years.

Our family is finally reunited now!” And so, Violeta returned to the White family’s loving embrace. A month and a half later, Quinston’s upper-class society was abuzz with the news that the White family’s long-lost daughter, who had been mistakenly taken away eighteen years ago, had finally returned! However, the White family was mysteriously keeping their daughter under wraps. Only a select few had seen her so far.

Some rumors suggested that the White family’s daughter was too unpresentable, which was why the White family had refrained from introducing her to others. Anton entrusted the Blake family with the project as promised, allowing the Blakes to make a fortune. Furthermore, Anton also sent gifts to the Blake family out of goodwill. The Blake family received the White family’s gifts but didn’t think about Violeta. They believed the White family valued them and wanted to establish a good relationship with them, hence the generous gifts. Zelena lived comfortably with the Blake family for a month and a half. She enjoyed everything the Blake family had to offer and discarded Violeta’s belongings in her bedroom.

Zelena also asked her parents if she could attend Toland University. After some coaxing, they agreed. Mr. and Mrs. Blake had forgotten entirely about Violeta under Zelena’s influence. They paid no attention to their adopted daughter, who had already left. However, Zelena was puzzled and thought to herself.

Why hasn’t this wench returned? Isn’t she coming back? That’s impossible. Where else can she go if she doesn’t come back? It’s alright. If she doesn’t return, I’ll take the initiative and look for her! In any case, I’ll never let her off the hook. Irene initially wanted to hold a banquet for Violeta, but Violeta declined.

Violeta had already experienced a rebirth and no longer cared for these superficial events. She was content just being with her family! Considering that Violeta needed to rest after her car accident, Irene didn’t insist and allowed Violeta to relax at home. One day, Irene and Violeta were sunbathing in the backyard. Irene peeled fruits for Violeta and asked, “Violeta, which university did you get into?”

“Toland University, the department of film and performing arts.” Violeta had always dreamed of becoming an actress. Unfortunately, she was always overshadowed by Zelena in her previous life.

She spent several years in the industry as an extra and had no notable achievements. She struggled to make ends meet by working part-time jobs. Violeta got into Toland University by merit, while Zelena got in with the help of her wealthy parents.

After they entered the same university, Zelena formed cliques and deliberately excluded Violeta. Zelena even spread rumors about Violeta on online forums. Violeta had a tough time in university, but it didn’t deter her from pursuing her dream. Against all odds, Violeta secured her first leading role after graduating with an outstanding academic performance. It was a drama with a female lead role, and Violeta could have been an instant hit.

However, Zelena meddled and stole Violeta’s role. This incident wholly ruined Violeta’s first acting opportunity. She struggled in the entertainment industry for a few years and never again got a good role that was perfect for her.

She did get a few chances, but every little opportunity was taken away by Zelena. In the years after Violeta entered the entertainment industry, Zelena secretly exposed Violeta as the Blake family’s adopted daughter and revealed herself to be the Blake family’s biological daughter. The media criticized and disparaged Violeta mercilessly. They reported that Violeta shamelessly outstayed her welcome after Zelena had returned to the Blake family.

Violeta was portrayed as a spiteful older sister who picked on Zelena, the innocent victim being harassed. Even if Violeta spoke up, no one listened to her. Zelena’s fans would insult her online every day. When Violeta thought about those years, she felt like she was in a living nightmare. Zelena had wanted to steal everything from her.

In Violeta’s past life, Zelena stole everything that belonged to her with Mr. and Mrs. Blake’s support. But Violeta would never let Zelena have her way in this life. She would reclaim what rightfully belonged to her! She no longer desired to be loved by her foster parents, but she would take back everything else that belonged to her! “Toland University is a pretty good school! I graduated from the drama department at Toland University, Vio. I never thought that we were from the same alma mater!” Irene said with a smile, gently handing the peeled fruit to Violeta.

“Thank you, Mom!” Violeta smacked her lips as she ate the fruit and spoke sweetly. “Mom, did you also graduate from Toland University? You’re my senior!” Irene smiled, “Vio, do you want to be an actress?” Violeta nodded, “Mm-hmm.” As a performing artist, Irene fully supported her daughter’s desire to become an actress. “Great! My daughter must have inherited my artistic talent. Vio, I’ll fully support you in becoming an actress.

My daughter will be the best actress in the future!” “Thank you, Mom. I’ll work hard.” Anton and Irene couldn’t personally send Violeta to school on enrollment day because they were busy, so they asked Zoren to do it. Zoren was a junior who was also studying at Toland University and majoring in computer science. After leaving the manor, Violeta waited for Zoren to pick her up at the agreed location.

Violeta stood under a tree under the sun, wearing a thin, ruffled white dress. Her exposed skin was dazzlingly white. She held her phone in one hand and waited under the tree. At that moment, an inconspicuous black Bentley pulled up in front of her. The rear window was lowered, revealing a cold and indifferent face. The man sized up Violeta, standing under the tree, with pursed lips and a stern, dark gaze.

A deep voice rang. “Violeta White?” Violeta coded on her phone and looked at a black screen displaying a red code. She failed to notice the car parked before her. Startled by the voice, Violeta slowly looked up and turned off her screen, locking eyes with Hayden Frost. Upon seeing Hayden, Violeta mistook him for Zoren, who was supposed to pick her up. A sweet smile instantly graced her delicate face as she greeted him sweetly.

“Hello, Zoren.” Hayden’s brows rose, puzzled to hear her call him ‘Zoren.’ He looked at Violeta’s innocent face and pleasant smile. Zoren was initially supposed to pick her up, but he was being held up by a woman and couldn’t make it, so he asked Hayden to fetch her instead. Hayden was unwilling, but Zoren begged until he gave in and reluctantly agreed to pick her up. What was originally a bothersome task unexpectedly turned out to be rewarding. Zoren’s cousin was exactly Hayden’s type and right up his alley.

Chapter 6

The driver stepped out of the car and opened the door to the passenger’s seat. Hayden had set a rule that no one could sit beside him in the vehicle, regardless of who they were. They could only sit in the passenger’s seat. As Violeta was about to enter, the man in the back seat unexpectedly opened the back seat door and said in a deep voice, “You can sit at the back.” Violeta had one leg in the car, and she froze. The driver widened his eyes in surprise and looked at Hayden. “Sir?” Hayden ignored the driver and said to Violeta,

“Sit here.” “Oh, okay.” Violeta went to the back seat. Surprised, the driver silently entered the car and started driving. Violeta politely thanked Hayden in the car. “Thank you for picking me up.” Hayden leaned back in his seat, raised his brows casually, and looked at Violeta as if he were eyeing his prey. Violeta felt a little uncomfortable at his gaze. Is something wrong with Zoren…

Are my clothes dirty? Why does he keep staring at me? Violeta looked at her clothes uneasily but found nothing out of place. “You’re welcome.

You can return the favor by buying me a meal.” Violeta was taken aback. In any case, we’re cousins. He’s just picking me up to go to school together. It shouldn’t be out of his way. Isn’t he being too pushy by asking me to buy him a meal? Does he think we’re very close? “Okay, let’s have lunch together later.” “Are you in the performing arts department?” “Yes.” “I’ll come find you at noon.” “Okay.”

Violeta blurted out each word. She didn’t particularly want to say much to him. Hayden wasn’t a talkative person. Since Violeta didn’t say anything else, he didn’t either. Instead, he took out his cell phone and texted Zoren. Hayden: ‘Your cousin is quite impressive.’ Zoren: ‘Hade, have you picked her up? I haven’t seen my cousin since she came back.

How does she look like?’ Hayden glanced at Violeta. He pondered briefly before replying. ‘Stunning.’ On the other end of the phone, Zoren was slightly taken aback. Stunning? What does he mean? Is she stunningly ugly? Damn it. No wonder there are rumors about her being too ugly, which is why the White family doesn’t want to present her publicly. Zoren quickly sent another message to Hayden. ‘Hade, she’s my cousin, after all. You must be nice to her.’

Please don’t leave her behind just because she’s ugly! Otherwise, how can I explain it to my old man when I return?! Damn it! Hayden put his phone away. He couldn’t be bothered to text Zoren further. The car arrived shortly at Toland University’s entrance. Violeta was about to get out of the car when she turned to look at Hayden and asked, “Zoren, are you coming with me?”

Hayden didn’t like entering through the main gate because there were too many people, and he disliked how noisy it got. The driver quickly spoke up politely. “Ms. White, he doesn’t like entering through the main gate…” “Alright. I’ll come with you.”

Hayden interrupted the driver before he could finish. Carried away by a whim, Hayden wanted to get out of the car with Violeta and walk through the school gate together. What the two men were saying was conflicting. Violeta felt that her cousin was very peculiar. The driver looked like he had seen a ghost.

What’s wrong with Hayden today? Why has he suddenly changed his mind?! Hayden got out of the car with Violeta. Upon seeing the familiar school gate, Violeta couldn’t help but feel it had been a lifetime since she had last seen it. Just as she was about to enter, she heard voices around her. “Ah! It’s Hayden!” “Hayden is actually at the main gate. Oh my god.” “Is it really him? Am I hallucinating? Who is next to him?” “Damn, the girl next to him is gorgeous. Is she his girlfriend… No way. You’re kidding me. I’m heartbroken…” “It’s impossible. Hayden has never had a girlfriend.

Aren’t there rumors that he swings for the other team? This girl should be related to him, right?” Everyone around them cast piercing gazes in their direction. Violeta heard what they said and turned to look at Hayden suspiciously. She asked an unavoidable question. “Who are you? Aren’t you Zoren?” Hayden put his hands in his pockets and looked down at Violeta beside him. Violeta was a head shorter than him and was just the right height if they hugged. “No, I’m not,” he replied.

“You’re not Zoren?! So, who are you!?” What did I hear the others call him just now? Hayden? Violeta was utterly shocked and flabbergasted! No way. Did I get into the wrong car?! “Did I tell you I’m Zoren?” “Why didn’t you say anything when I called you Zoren?!” “I thought it would be better for me to play along.” Violeta was utterly flabbergasted. D*mn it. Why is he acting like his actions are justified? He’s so shameless! I’ve never seen someone act so brazenly. Violeta asked,

“So where is Zoren? Why did you come to pick me up instead of him?” Hayden answered indifferently, “Who knows? He might be dead for all I know.” Meanwhile, Zoren was rushing to school, oblivious to what his friend said about him. Violeta was dumbfounded at how Hayden kept blabbering and shooting his mouth off. She couldn’t be bothered to pay him any more attention. She turned and entered the school gate, with Hayden trailing behind her. As a gentle breeze blew, it lifted the hem of her dress, revealing her slender and fair calf. The smile on the corner of his lips deepened. Violeta ignored Hayden.

She had spent four years at Toland University in the past and was familiar with the surroundings. She quickly found the enrollment office and settled all the necessary procedures. A lecturer led Violeta to the lecture hall. As she walked along the familiar path, she recalled how she was bullied and tormented for four years in her previous life.

An intense hatred surged within her when she thought about it. Violeta had always blamed herself for not working hard enough in her past life. She thought that was why Zelena had repeatedly snatched away opportunities that should have belonged to her. But in this life, Violeta realized it had nothing to do with her effort. Zelena was the one who wanted to steal everything she had! Zelena was reborn and knew everything that would happen.

Hence, she was always one step ahead. Violeta was overwhelmed with hostility for Zelena when she thought about it. Her phone suddenly buzzed. Violeta picked up her phone and saw that the challenge she had previously initiated on the dark web had been accepted and would take place over the weekend. Violeta felt a little better upon seeing this. It’s alright.

I’ve been given a chance to start over. This time, I’ll make all the wishes from my past life come true before Zelena can do anything. She enjoys competition, right? I’ll go all out against her this time! Watch out, Zelena Blake. You won’t know what hit you this time! When Violeta entered the lecture hall, her classmates gathered to discuss the freshman orientation in the afternoon. They looked at Violeta as she entered and whispered to each other. “Is that her? She looks just like the person on the forum.” “It’s her. She looks exactly like the girl in the picture. Who else can it be? She’s really blessed with her beauty. She looks even prettier in person. I thought the photo was edited!” “Unbelievable, Hayden looks compatible with her.” Violeta was dumbfounded as they scrutinized her from head to toe. Many of those whispering in the lecture hall were familiar faces to Violeta because she remembered them from her previous life.

They were in cliques with Zelena and had deliberately left her out. Violeta foolishly tried to build good relationships with them in her previous life and constantly helped them. But in the end, they just spread rumors behind her back. They treated Violeta like a fool and said she was cheap labor who could be paid with a smile. Upon thinking about this, Violeta didn’t want to be cordial with her classmates. She checked the time and noticed that Zelena hadn’t arrived. Violeta simply sat in the back row, playing with her phone and ignoring everyone.

Chapter 7

Zelena arrived shortly. She put on different airs as the Blake family’s daughter. It was a melodramatic scene as she entered the class with two servants carrying large bags of coffee and snacks. Her grand act was on full display. In her previous life, Violeta had arrived late because she got lost. No one had led her to the lecture hall. When she came to class, she saw that her classmates were getting along with Zelena and treating her like royalty. She thought it was because Zelena was popular. She realized now that it wasn’t because Zelena was popular.

It was simply because she had spent money. She came bearing gifts like coffee and snacks on the first day. Everyone would naturally like her. Violeta sat in the back row, her head lowered as she played with her phone, keeping a low profile. Zelena instructed the servants to distribute snacks and coffee as she addressed her classmates kindly. “Hello, everyone. I’m Zelena Blake. I hope we can get along since we’re classmates now.

I apologize in advance if I offend anyone in the future.” “Zelena, you’re adorable! Oh my god.” “That’s right! This coffee is so sweet. It’s delicious.” “You must be wealthy. Are these snacks imported? These cookies are so decadent. I’ve never tasted such delicious cookies before. Zelena, are you from a well-to-do family?” Zelena enjoyed being complimented.

She covered her mouth shyly and giggled. “Oh, you guys are going too far. These are just ordinary snacks I eat daily. I brought them to share with everyone. I’ll bring more next time if you like them. After all, I can never finish them, and they’ll go to waste!” “No wonder you’re so slim, Zelena. I would finish everything in one sitting…” “That’s right. By the way, Zelena, the dress you’re wearing is gorgeous. Is it from the new LV collection? I’m so envious…” Everyone fawned over Zelena in succession.

One of the servants noticed Violeta in the back row and said, “Hey there, you can come and get some coffee and snacks!” The servant’s voice drew everyone’s attention to Violeta. Violeta slowly looked up. She looked at them indifferently and answered softly, “No thanks.” Zelena was dumbstruck and surprised to see Violeta in the back row.

Why is this wench here so early?! How can she arrive earlier than me? That’s impossible! However, Zelena quickly calmed down and walked towards Violeta.

She took Violeta’s arm affectionately and said, “Sis, how did you arrive earlier than me? If I’d known, we could have come together. Mom and Dad even talked about you today. You haven’t returned after leaving, and they’re worried about you!” Worried? I don’t think so. While Violeta was away, Zelena had been subtly suggesting to her parents that Violeta wasn’t worthy of being adopted into the Blake family, thus elevating herself.

In addition, Zelena had endured hardships outside for many years, which made her parents treat her exceptionally well. They were practically willing to give their lives for her.

Violeta might have been moved by these words in her previous life and would have willingly slaved for the Blake family. But she wouldn’t be so foolish this time round. Violeta pulled her hand back and said coldly, “Sis? Why are you calling me that?” Zelena was taken aback, “You’re my sister. That’s why I’m calling you that.” Violeta glanced at Zelena from head to toe and said indifferently, “Have you lost your mind?

Why are you claiming to be related to me? I’m the only daughter in my family, and I have only one older brother. I’m sorry, but I don’t have any sisters. Besides, you’re a Blake, and I’m a White. Our last names are different. How does that make me your sister?” Zelena felt embarrassed. What’s wrong with this wench? Why has she changed so much? Zelena couldn’t express her true feelings before so many classmates.

She continued to put on an act and reached out to hold Violeta’s hand demurely. “Sis, please don’t be like this. Although I’m the biological daughter and you’re just an adopted daughter, I really want to get along with you. Please don’t ignore me.

We’re sisters!” Violeta shook off Zelena’s hand disdainfully. “Don’t touch me. I’m very particular and can’t stand to touch dirty things.” After that, Violeta took a handkerchief out of her pocket, wiped her hands, and threw it away.

Someone with sharp eyes immediately recognized the handkerchief that Violeta had thrown away. It was a Hermès handkerchief that was worth thousands! “Oh my god, it’s a Hermès handkerchief!” “She’s even wealthier than Zelena!” “My goodness. Don’t throw it away. If you don’t want it, give it to me. I want it!” Zelena had an awfully nasty expression, but the rims of her eyes reddened at the next second. “Sis, did I do something wrong? Please tell me if I did. I’ll learn from my mistakes.

Please don’t ignore me, okay?” Zelena’s tears fell naturally. Violeta knew she was acting but didn’t expect Zelena to be so good at it. Zelena must have repeatedly put on such an act before her parents in the past month and a half. Violeta couldn’t be bothered to pay her any attention.

She muttered, “You’re filthy.” It wasn’t very hurtful, but it was highly insulting! Zelena was furious and filled with contempt. How does this wench have such a sharp tongue?! She must be jealous. After all, she was chased out of the Blake family after I returned.

She must have stolen the handkerchief she dropped on the ground from the Blake family. Hmph. That must be it. Her family is poor and impoverished. How can she afford Hermès?! Zelena was about to say something when a counselor walked in.

“Everyone can go back to their dorms and freshen up. We’ll gather here in the afternoon for the freshman orientation.

Also, please come with me, Violeta White.” Violeta nodded and followed the counselor out of the lecture hall. When Violeta left, Zelena could no longer fawn on her. She restrained her anger. Just wait and see, you wench! She turned to everyone and said apologetically, “I’m sorry for causing a scene in public. She’s actually my sister.” “Your sister? But you have different last names. Also, why is she so cold to you?”

Zelena quickly covered her face as if she was on the verge of tears. The servant beside her promptly said, “Violeta and Ms. Zelena were switched at birth. Mr. and Mrs. Blake raised Violeta for eighteen years, but look at how she treats Ms. Zelena now. It’s outrageous!

She probably resents Ms. Zelena for taking her rightful position as the Blake family’s daughter.” During this time, Zelena had been putting on an act in front of everyone in Blake Manor. The two servants had watched Violeta grow up but were now partial towards Zelena. They took Zelena’s side and even spoke ill of Violeta behind her back. Everyone understood after hearing what the servants said. “So that’s how it is.

Damn, Violeta is too much. She’s clearly an imposter, yet she treats Zelena so poorly. We would have thought she was the real deal if we didn’t know better.” “I see. Violeta must have stolen the Hermès handkerchief she discarded earlier from Zelena’s house!”

Chapter 8

Violeta’s reputation had caused quite a commotion among her classmates within a few minutes. Zelena had successfully led everyone to believe that Violeta was her wicked sister who had supposedly stolen eighteen years of Zelena’s comfortable life.

And to make matters worse, Violeta was ungrateful enough to speak to Zelena viciously. Everyone believed that Violeta was a vicious woman! As Violeta followed the counselor, he addressed Violeta politely, “Ms. White, your mother is a renowned opera singer who graduated from our school. It’s an honor for us that you chose to study in Toland University’s performing arts department!” “The honor is mine.

Coming to Toland University to study has always been my dream, and it has nothing to do with my mom.” “If you need any assistance, feel free to come to me.” After saying this, the counselor shook his head.

“What am I saying? Your father is a member of our school’s board of directors, so there’s not much I can do to help.”

“I’m here to study as an ordinary student. Sir, please don’t give me special treatment. It would be strange.” The counselor was taken aback. Students from affluent families usually went out of their way to inform the school on their first day, but not Violeta.

The counselor had unintentionally checked Violeta’s personal information and discovered that her mother was the famous opera singer Irene Persley.

Her father was Anton White, a prominent figure in Quinston’s business world. With such a family background, Violeta could easily walk around the school with her head held high if she wanted to!

However, Violeta unexpectedly wished to keep a low profile, unlike the Blake family’s daughter from Arlowand, who arrived today and eagerly flaunted her family’s wealth. Upon hearing this, the counselor’s impression of the two changed drastically. He suddenly developed a great liking for Violeta.

“Alright, I won’t disturb you any longer. I can have a student show you around the school if you need anything.”

At that moment, several tall, lanky sophomore boys from the performing arts department approached them in the corridor.

When the counselor saw them, he called out, “Nolan, come here.” Nolan! Upon hearing this name, Violeta froze. She slowly turned and saw the handsome young man walking towards them.

It’s him. It’s really him. Nolan Spencer was the person Violeta liked in her previous life, but he ended up with Zelena. Nolan was the prestigious Spencer family’s eldest son. He rose to fame instantly after debuting, winning numerous awards for his first film. He became a famous actor in the entertainment industry.

The following year, Zelena debuted and starred alongside him in her first drama, creating a huge fan base for their on-screen couple. Later on, fans discovered that their on-screen chemistry was genuine! Zelena had accidentally posted a photo of her and Nolan in bed on Facebook, exposing their relationship. Hence, Nolan bravely admitted their relationship and made it official.

She had secretly admired him for many years since their first encounter at the freshman orientation on campus, where she had fallen for him at first sight. As she struggled in the entertainment industry later on, she always hoped to work with Nolan. She would have been satisfied even if it was just a minor role. In fact, she actually had the opportunity to work with him in her first drama after graduation.

Unfortunately, Zelena had taken that role away from her… Violeta had never confided in anyone about her feelings for Nolan, but Zelena seemed to know everything. She had schemed to get close to Nolan and quickly won him over, eventually becoming his girlfriend. In her previous life, Violeta couldn’t understand why. But now, she knew that Zelena was actually someone who had been reborn.

That was why Zelena took the opportunity to get close to Nolan. The memories of her previous life flashed through her mind fleetingly.

Nolan was Violeta’s first crush, and she used to regret her inaction regarding Nolan. Strangely enough, her heart didn’t stir when she saw Nolan this time. Perhaps it was because they were meeting in a different place, or maybe she had a different state of mind in this life. Violeta slowly averted her gaze. Nolan walked up to the counselor. “Mr. Ecton.”

The counselor glanced at Violeta and introduced her. “Violeta, this is your senior, Nolan Spencer. He’s also from the performing arts department. Since we bumped into him, I’ll have him show you around campus.”

Nolan looked down at Violeta. His gaze first fell on her fair neck before he took in her delicate profile. “Hello.”

Violeta ignored Nolan and spoke to the counselor. “It’s alright. I can explore on my own. No need to trouble him. I’ll be leaving.” After that, Violeta turned to leave without hesitation.

She didn’t acknowledge Nolan or spare a glance at him. But Nolan’s gaze followed Violeta until she turned the corner and disappeared from sight.

“Mr. Ecton, is she in your class?” Nolan was the student council president and had a good relationship with the lecturers and counselors due to his regular interactions with them. “Yes, she’s a new student from quite an influential background.”

Nolan was intrigued by the girl when he heard what the counselor said about her. This new student is fascinating. He began to look forward to the freshman orientation in the afternoon. As she exited the building, Violeta hadn’t even caught her breath when she spotted a familiar figure again. Before her, four figures were approaching. Hayden was nonchalantly walking over with three men.

 Zoren was on his left, and on his right were two prominent figures in school, Jasper Weekley and Liam Ridge. Zoren wore a casual brown baseball jacket and chattered incessantly. “Hade, what does my cousin really look like?

You didn’t actually leave her behind, did you? Oh no. How am I going to explain this to my old man tonight?! What was I thinking? I shouldn’t have asked you to pick her up. It’s my fault, it’s all my fault…” Liam chimed in, “She’s definitely been left behind. Zero, you’re such a fool. How could you ask Hade to pick her up? Did you guys make some fishy deal?” This hit a nerve with Zoren. He acted strangely as he tried to conceal what had happened. “Lee, what do you mean by that? Am I someone who would do such a thing?

 However, if Hade wants something like that, I’ll put up with it…” “That’s enough.” Hayden glanced at Zoren coldly. There was no fishy deal between the two. Zoren had simply begged Hayden until he relented. The four of them continued their banter as they walked. Hayden saw Violeta on the other end, and his gaze was fixed on her. As they approached, Zoren and the other two were awestruck as they noticed Violeta. Wow! The new female students this year are impressive!

She’s gorgeous! “Hade, should we wait for her here? Perhaps we arrived too early, and Zero’s cousin hasn’t come down yet! Should we look for her at the lecture hall?” “She’s right in front of you.” The three men were utterly taken aback! What?!

They only saw the angelic girl standing before them as they looked around. Isn’t Zoren’s cousin ugly? Damn! Is she really Zoren’s cousin?

Chapter 9

The four men turned to look at Violeta. At that moment, Violeta also remembered who they were.

In her previous life, Mr. and Mrs. Blake stopped paying for her tuition fees after Zelena persuaded them. As a result, Violeta had to work part–time to save money, and she wasn’t interested in what happened on the school forum.

However, she had heard about the four most popular male students discussed on Toland University’s forum. They were Hayden, Zoren, Jasper, and Liam.

When Violeta first arrived at the school gate, she had overheard someone mentioning Hayden’s name. It had sounded somewhat familiar to her, but she couldn’t recall it. Everything came back to her now as she saw the four of them standing side by side.

They were the four influential figures of Toland University’s computer science department!

No wonder Violeta couldn’t remember who Hayden was. In her previous life, they were beyond her reach. She never expected that Zoren, one of the four influential figures in the computer science department, would turn out to be her cousin! Violeta utterly flabbergasted!

As the four men approached her, Hayden stared at her and said to Zoren, “Your cousin seems dumbstruck”

Zoren was also astonished. He had always heard rumors about Violeta being ugly, unattractive, and unpresentable, and he believed it! He never expected the ethereal–looking girl standing before him to be his cousin!

Who spread the rumor saying Violeta is ugly? Are they insane?! If ever I find out who spread those rumors, I won’t let them off easily! They’re lucky if they can get away unscathed!

“Vio!”

Violeta smiled at Zoren. “Hello, Zoren.”

Zoren immediately explained, “Violeta, it’s not that I didn’t want to pick you up. I had something urgent to do in the morning and was held up. I was worried you would be late for enrollment, so I asked Hade to pick you up. Did anything happen? Hade is actually a nice guy, just a little cold.”

Violeta glanced at Hayden and said reluctantly, “He was alright.”

At this moment, Jasper and Liam approached Violeta to greet her. “Hello, Vio,”

“Hello.

Zoren introduced Jasper and Liam to Violeta. He spoke to them disdainfully, “She’s my cousin. Why are you calling her ‘Vio? Don’t even think about it. Vio, they’re not very nice. Don’t be fooled by their good looks. They’re all jerks!”

Jasper exclaimed, “Who the heck are you calling a jerk?”

Liam added, “Zero, come here so I can say something to your face. I don’t want to scare Vio.

Chapter 9 The Four Influential Figures of Toland University’s Computer Science Department

Zoren was dumbstruck as he was pulled aside by his friends. Violeta couldn’t help but laugh as she watched them fool around.

The corners of Hayden’s lips curved when he saw Violeta smile. “Let’s go.”

“Where to?”

“To cat. You said you would buy me a meal, remember?”

Eat? Violeta looked at the time. It was only half past ten in the morning. Who eats lunch this early?

“Do you eat lunch this early?”

I usually have lunch from half past ten in the morning to half past two in the afternoon.”

Violeta was dumbfounded. This guy is ridiculous. Who the heck eats lunch for four hours?

Hayden asked, “So, are we going to eat now?”

Before Violeta could answer, Zoren rushed over. “Come on, Vio. I’ll show you around campus.”

Hayden’s piercing gaze was instantly directed at Zoren. It was much more intimidating than Jasper and Liam’s. Zoren froze and understood at once. “I got it. Hade, are you hungry? Let’s go eat first.

Hayden raised his brows. Not bad. At least Zero is sensible.

Violeta was dumbfounded.

The four of them had grown up together since they were young and could understand Hayden’s thoughts with just a glance. They knew each other best!

Violeta had to attend her freshman orientation in the afternoon and was worried about being late, so she chose to eat at Toland University’s cafeteria.

Hayden and the others didn’t usually eat at the cafeteria, but they went along with it for Violeta’s sake.

Toland University’s was constructed beautifully. It resembled an art gallery from a distance. Three floors offered a wide variety of food from multiple cuisines.

It was strange because this was supposedly Violeta’s first time in the cafeteria. Still, she seemed to know her way around. She confidently went to the second floor, where she paid after they ordered.

The five of them found a seat by the window.

When Violeta was studying at Toland University in her past life, her favorite dish at the cafeteria was spaghetti and meatballs. She wasn’t hungry but couldn’t hold back and dug in eagerly when she saw the meatballs on the plate.

Hayden and the other three didn’t touch the food on their plates and only took a few bites. They weren’t hungry either, and they weren’t used to eating cafeteria food. Although the food didn’t taste bad, it wasn’t particularly delicious either.

Hayden leaned back in his chair and watched Violeta eagerly digging in. He asked casually. “Is it good?”

Violeta looked un. She had marinara sauce in the ciders of her mouth. “Yes.”

When Zoren heard it, he couldn’t help but take a meatball from her plate and taste it. “It’s just spaghetti, marinara sauce, and meatballs. It’s quite ordinary.” Zoren didn’t know what the dish meant to Violeta.

In her previous life, Violeta had the chance to be an extra in a film. Unfortunately, the shoot location was far from Toland University. She saved up for the round–trip train tickets and hotel expenses two weeks in

advance.

During those two weeks, Violeta only survived on frozen meals and leftovers. There were many times when she wanted to order the cafeteria’s spaghetti and meatballs. Still, she had to give up on her craving to

save money.

Although the cafeteria’s spaghetti and meatballs weren’t outstanding, they meant something to Violeta. Perhaps it felt like a reward after enduring all the hardship. She vowed to live a better life this time.

Just then, a group of sophomores entered the cafeteria. They were about to order their food when they noticed the five individuals sitting by the window.

“Hey, isn’t that Hayden and the others? And that’s the freshman who got out of the car with Hayden this morning!TM

“D“mn, what’s going on? Hayden and the rest actually came to the cafeteria to eat. We should take a picture and post it on the forum immediately.”

“Who is this freshman? She’s already eating with The Beatles of the computer science department on her first day. She’s astonishing.”

They secretly took two photos and posted them to the forum.

Someone had already posted a photo of Violeta and Hayden on the forum earlier in the morning, and it had caused quite a commotion. With the new pictures of them in the cafeteria, the discussions on the forum intensified, and everyone speculated about Violeta’s background. Violeta had no idea she had caused such a stir on her first day at school.

This was supposed to be Violeta’s treat, but Hayden barely touched his food. In contrast, Violeta had cleaned her plate because she didn’t want to waste food. She was stuffed and even burped.

She thought Hayden would be satisfied, but to her surprise, Hayden spoke to her as they left the cafeteria. “That meal doesn’t count because I didn’t eat much. You must buy me another meal.”

Violeta was utterly dumbstruck. How shameless can he get?!

Chapter 10

Before the freshman orientation started, Violeta returned to the lecture hall, where Zelena awaited her. The meeting in the afternoon was an excellent opportunity to show off, and Zelena valued it greatly. She brought two extra outfits in case she wanted to stand out among the new students.

Of course, she also brought an outfit for Violeta. After all, she thought Violeta couldn’t afford any pretty outfits after returning to her impoverished family.

When Zelena saw Violeta, she handed Violeta a rectangular box with a smile on her face. However, her smile didn’t reach her eyes, and a fleeting sinister expression flashed across her face.

“Sis, I brought a short Chanel dress for you. You can wear it at the freshman orientation this afternoon. You’ll love it!” Zelena opened the box and took out the dress inside. It was a beautiful, plain, short, white Chanel–style dress. Anyone with good taste would appreciate it.

Sure enough, a female classmate nearby said enviously, “Wow! It’s beautiful. It’s this season’s latest style, right? I saw it in a magazine!”

“Yes. This dress costs over ten thousand. Zelena, you’re so nice to Violeta.”

“I think this dress is a limited edition. It was in high demand, and most people couldn’t get

Violeta had previously given Zelena a hard time, but Zelena was now kindly giving her a gift. Violeta saw through Zelena’s deceit, but everyone else was misled.

Violeta glanced coldly at the dress in Zelena’s hands. If she remembered correctly, this dress had made her a laughingstock at the freshman orientation in her previous life!

Violeta initially thought that Zelena genuinely wanted to get close to her when Zelena gave her the dress. She had never expected Zelena to tamper with the dress!

It fit well at first, but the seams slowly started to come apart after she took a few steps because the dress was tight–fitting. As a result, the back of the dress slowly fell apart. It fell off her body shortly after she arrived at the freshman orientation. Her body was almost publicly exposed in front of everyone!

At that time, Violeta was utterly humiliated. Fortunately, a classmate quickly covered her with a jacket in time, which was how she managed to preserve her honor. Otherwise, she would have had to run away naked!

After that, Zelena came to her, crying and feigning ignorance. Zelena said it had nothing to do with her and blamed it on the servant for not checking the threads properly. She claimed the seams had come undone without her knowing.

Violeta had wanted to maintain a good relationship with Zelena in her past life. Coupled with her foolish obedience of wanting to repay Mr. and Mrs. Blake for their kindness, Violeta forgave Zelena. It was ridiculous when Violeta thought about it now.

Violeta casually reached out and took the dress from Zelena.

Zelena thought Violeta was accepting the gift. A cunning and devious expression briefly flickered across her eyes. “Sis, this dress will look good on you. I specially bought it for you.

Zelena was stunned, “What? Sis, I don’t understand what you’re saying.”

“You don’t understand what I’m saying? Violeta picked up the short dress and pulled the back of the dress gently. The scams tore! If she wore it, she could barely take a few steps before it fell apart! 

Zelena was shocked that Violeta had seen through her plan but quickly came to her senses. “How can this happen?! I can’t believe this dress is defective!”

Violeta threw the dress back at Zelena and said coldly, “Such a filthy thing is an eyesore to me. Zelena Blake, I don’t want to have anything to do with you. Stop bothering me. Don’t treat me like a fool by giving me something like this!”

Zelena was dumbfounded. Flow can this be?! It’s impossible! How does this wench know that the dress is ripped?! Zelena was astonished. If the wench doesn’t wear this dress, she’ll shine at the freshman orientation. I can’t accept that!

“Sis, I really didn’t know about this. What do you mean? What are you talking about? I had nothing but good intentions. Why is this dress of such poor quality? Sis, please don’t misjudge me. Boohoo…” As Zelena spoke, she started crying.

“Hey, Violeta White, you’ve gone too far!” The classmate sitting next to Zelena couldn’t bear to watch and rushed to defend her. “Zelena has been nothing but nice to you. You’ve lived comfortably in her place for many years, and she never held it against you. In fact, she still thought of you and bought you such an expensive dress. You’re simply heartless!”

“That’s right. Zelena is so kind, but you’re just malicious!”

Malicious? Violeta was fed up with this word! She was labeled as Zelena’s cruel older sister, despised by everyone in the entertainment industry, and insulted on Facebook in her past life!

Violeta had explained countless times in her previous life, but no one believed her. Violeta wasn’t going to tolerate it anymore! Since they say I’m malicious, I’ll show them how nasty I can be!

“What right do you have to criticize me?” Violeta suddenly stood up and looked coldly at the people before her. “You’re only sticking up for Zelena because you can benefit from her. You’re nothing more than beggars who want to take advantage of her! In fact, you’re worse. They beg openly, but what about you? You’re just groveling at Zelena’s stinky feet!”

The eyes of Violeta’s classmates widened as they retorted, “You stupid…”

Violeta interrupted. “Shut up. I’m not done. I may not be the biological daughter, but I offered to step aside and make way for her since she returned. We’re not related by blood and have nothing to do with each other! She calls me ‘sis‘ as if we’re close.”

“I have a debt to her parents, not to her! Why should I let her have her way? I’m not her parent! None of you can think for yourself. Since you like this dress so much, go ahead and wear it. I’m not going to argue with you any longer!” Violeta fired back rapidly.

Everyone before her was left speechless because Violeta’s words actually made a lot of sense.

Zelena was just as shocked as her classmates but secretly pleased. Go ahead and berate them. The more vicious you are, the worse your reputation will be among them! You’ll eventually become the target of everyone’s criticism.

Zelena cried, “Sis, please don’t be angry. Tell me if I made a mistake, and I’ll learn from it. We’re sisters, and I want to have a good relationship with you. I really… Boohoo…”

“Zelena, stop crying.”

“Boohoo…. I just want to have a good relationship with my sister. I don’t know why this is happening…”

“I said that we’re not related to each other.” Violeta looked at her coldly. “You keep calling me ‘sis. Why are you so pretentious? Everything coming out of your mouth is trash. I’m afraid we need more trash cans. here if this goes on.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena)

This novel was requested by Suzette So

In “ Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph the author introduces Violeta Blake—a woman who wakes up in her luxurious bedroom at Blake Manor, only to realize she has been reborn seven years into the past. Her journey unfolds as a gripping tale of revenge and self-discovery, where every choice she makes is a step toward reclaiming her life and confronting those who wronged her.

Setting the Stage

The chapter opens with Violeta regaining consciousness in her bedroom at Blake Manor. Confused and disoriented, she realizes she has been reborn to a time before her life was ruined. A servant enters, delighted to see her awake, which further confuses Violeta. She soon recalls the traumatic events that led to her downfall and recognizes this as the day Zelena Blake, the biological daughter of the Blake family, returned.

The Backstory

Violeta’s backstory is revealed through her memories. She was initially raised as the Blake family’s daughter but discovered she was switched at birth. When Zelena, the true biological daughter, was found and brought back, Violeta intended to step aside. However, Zelena insisted they could coexist as sisters. Violeta, attached to the Blake family, agreed to stay, not realizing the mistake she was making. Zelena’s return marked the beginning of Violeta’s downfall, as Zelena schemed to take everything from her, including her relationships and prospects.

Violeta’s Confrontation

As Violeta regains her composure, she decides to confront the situation head-on. She asks the servant about Zelena, confirming her suspicions. Determined not to repeat her past mistakes, Violeta begins packing her belongings, declaring she is not the Blake family’s daughter. Her calm demeanor shocks the servant and later, Mr. and Mrs. Blake, who are unprepared for Violeta’s resolve to leave.

The Emotional Outburst

Violeta’s confrontation with her parents and Zelena is marked by a calm yet firm declaration of her intentions. She thanks her parents for raising her but insists on moving out to find her biological family. This unexpected decision leaves Zelena and the Blakes stunned, as it deviates from the emotional turmoil they expected. Violeta’s composed demeanor contrasts sharply with the chaos of her previous life, highlighting her determination to change her fate.

Themes of Betrayal and Revenge

The chapter delves into themes of betrayal, revenge, and the struggle for identity. Violeta’s rebirth gives her a second chance to reclaim her life and confront those who wronged her. The stark contrast between her and Zelena—one raised in privilege, the other in deception—fuels the tension in the narrative. Violeta’s decision to leave the Blake family sets the stage for a story of defiance and self-discovery.

Character Analysis

  • Violeta: A complex character marked by trauma and a desire for revenge. Her rebirth gives her a chance to correct past mistakes and reclaim her life.
  • Zelena: The seemingly innocent biological daughter, whose return disrupts Violeta’s life. Her true nature as a schemer is revealed through her actions.
  • The Blakes (Mr. and Mrs. Blake): They come across as well-meaning but ultimately misguided parents, more concerned with appearances than addressing the underlying family issues.

Overall Tone and Atmosphere

The tone of the chapter is tense, filled with unresolved anger and determination. Violeta’s presence disrupts the Blake family’s plans, turning the reunion into a moment of reckoning. Her calm yet firm stance reveals deep emotional wounds and a broken family dynamic. The atmosphere is one of discomfort and anticipation, as Violeta challenges the status quo and sets out to change her destiny.

This chapter sets the stage for a story of conflict, identity, and the struggle for acceptance, making it clear that Violeta’s story will be one of defiance against a family that has never truly accepted her.

Novel Description

AuthorVioleta and Zelena
PublisherJoyread
GenreRebirth
StatusCompleted
Number of Chapters713
LanguageEnglish
URLhttps://www.joyread.com/6751-Rebirth-vs.-Rebirth-Tragedy-to-Triumph

Synopsis

Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph follows the story of Violeta Blake, a woman who wakes up in her luxurious bedroom at Blake Manor, only to realize she has been reborn seven years into the past. Violeta’s life had been a series of tragedies ever since Zelena Blake, the biological daughter of the Blake family, returned and systematically destroyed Violeta’s relationships, reputation, and future.

Upon her rebirth, Violeta is determined not to repeat the mistakes of her past. She decides to leave the Blake family and seek out her biological parents, refusing to be manipulated by Zelena again. As she navigates her new life, Violeta encounters numerous challenges but also finds unexpected allies and opportunities. Her journey is one of self-discovery, resilience, and the pursuit of justice as she strives to reclaim her life and triumph over the adversities that once defeated her.

Conclusion

After Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph, Violeta’s perseverance and courage lead her to uncover the truth about her past and the Blake family’s secrets. She successfully reconnects with her biological parents, who provide her with the love and support she has longed for. Violeta’s growth and determination inspire those around her, and she builds a new life filled with genuine relationships and opportunities.

Zelena’s schemes are eventually exposed, and she faces the consequences of her actions. The Blake family, realizing their mistakes, seeks redemption and attempts to make amends with Violeta. However, Violeta, now stronger and wiser, chooses to move forward without them, focusing on her own happiness and future.

The novel ends on a hopeful note, with Violeta embracing her new life and the possibilities it holds. Her journey from tragedy to triumph serves as a powerful testament to the strength of the human spirit and the transformative power of resilience and self-belief.

Read Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena novel from the Joyread app or here at Daisynovels.com

CHAPTER LISTS

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10]] 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 51, 52, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 61, 62, 63, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70]] 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 71, 72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100]] 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 120]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127, 128, 129, 130]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 131, 132, 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 140]] 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160]] 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 178, 179, 180]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 181, to 190]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 191, to 200]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 201, to 210]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 211, to 220]] – Daisy Novels  

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 221, to 230]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 231, to 240]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 241, to 250]] – Daisy Novels  

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 251, to 260]] – Daisy Novels  

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 261, to 270]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 271, to 280]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 281, to 290]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 291, to 300]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 301, to 310]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 311, to 320]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 321, to 330]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 331, to 340]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 341, to 350]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 351, to 360]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 361, to 370]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 371, to 380]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 381, to 390]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 391, to 400]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 401, to 410]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 411, to 420]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 421, to 430]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 431, to 440]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 441, to 450]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 451, to 460]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 461, to 470]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 471, to 480]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 481, to 490]] – Daisy Novels  

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 491, to 500]] – Daisy Novels  

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 501, to 510]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 511, to 520]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 521, to 530]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 531, to 540]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 541, to 550]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 551, to 560]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 561, to 570]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 571, to 580]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 581, to 590]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 591, to 600]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 601, to 610]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 611, to 620]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 621, to 630]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 631, to 640]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 641, to 650]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 651, to 660]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 661, to 670]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 671, to 680]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 681, to 690]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 691, to 700]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 701, to 713 – Finale]] – Daisy Novels 

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 221, 222, 223, 224, 225, 226, 227, 228, 229, 230)  

Chapter 221

“I almost forgot about it. Luckily, you reminded me!” Jack said with a smile.

Many people stared at them when Jessica held Jack’s arm as they entered the hospital.

“Mommy, why is that man wearing a basketball on his head?” a little girl asked her mother.

Her mother chuckled and replied, “That’s not a basketball. It is a helmet. Maybe because his head is too big and it’s stuck, and that’s why he couldn’t remove it.”

Jessica tried to hold back her laughter to avoid hurting Jack’s pride.

However, she failed to do so. In the end, she burst into laughter.

“Haha! Your head is too big!”

Jack was angry yet amused. Upon seeing her smile, he started laughing too.

As long as you feel happy!

When they reached the front desk, one of the nurses looked at them calmly and said, “His head is too big, and he is stuck in the helmet, right?”

Just when Jessica wanted to tell her that was not the case, she heard a chubby nurse shout at the doctor, “Dr. Chris, someone’s head is stuck in the helmet.”

Everyone stared at Jack upon hearing that. Most of them ended up laughing at him.

“I wonder how big his head is to be stuck in the helmet!”

“I’m curious too! How did he put it on in the first place?”

“It’s so comical!”

Jack was frustrated upon hearing all those comments.

When the doctor walked toward them, Jessica quickly explained, “His head is fine. Can you please examine his hand instead?”

Chris stared at Jack for a moment before saying, “Come with me! Since there is nothing wrong with your head, you should remove your helmet.”

“I’m sorry, I can’t remove my helmet at the moment.”

Jack would not remove his helmet no matter what happened at that time.

His image would be ruined if he were to remove it.

Chris did not insist further. He then started treating his wound.

When Chris was almost done with treating Jack, Matthew and the rest arrived at the hospital.

They couldn’t hold back their laughter when they saw Jack with his helmet on.

Jack cared about his image. Hence, it was impossible to

make him wear a helmet and walk around under normal circumstances.

He could let go of his image during shooting.

However, in his daily life, he would protect it at all costs.

As Matthew and the rest laughed, they suddenly felt a chill down their spine. They then turned around and saw Jack glaring at them.

The three of them immediately stopped laughing.

Right at that moment, Matthew received a call. He left the room to answer it. Shortly after, he returned to the room with a stern face.

“What’s wrong, Matthew?”

“Jeanette is injured. She was stabbed by Wilson earlier.”

“What?”

All of them were shocked upon hearing that.

They were on their way to the hospital when that incident happened.

Hence, they only found out about it after the phone call. They were shocked to hear that news.

“Didn’t someone grab hold of him? How did he manage to stab her?”

“He freed himself from the rope. At that time, Jeanette was somewhere near him, and that was why he managed to stab her. He escaped right after the incident.”

“Wilson is insane!”

No one expected a production assistant to hurt both the main casts.

Based on the current situation, the show would definitely be put on hold.

“Is she badly injured?” Jessica asked.

“It sounded quite serious since he stabbed her in the abdomen. I’m not sure what her actual condition is right now.”

While they were talking, the ambulance sirens sounded outside of the hospital.

Chapter 222

“Is that Jeanette?”

It was quite a scene outside the hospital as a few nurses and doctors rushed Jeanette into the emergency room after getting her out of the ambulance.

Matthew and the rest quickly glanced at the patient on the hospital bed. They recognized it was Jeanette.

All of them waited outside of the emergency room.

“The patient has lost too much blood in her abdominal aorta. We need to do a blood transfusion.”

“She has type O blood. I have informed the blood bank.”

When the film crew arrived, Matthew noticed that a lot of onlookers had followed them to the hospital too. They were trying to find out who the injured actress was.

“I heard an actress was sent to hospital earlier.”

“Are you sure?”

“Who is she?”

“It was too crowded earlier, so I didn’t get to see her. I only heard she’s a well-known actress.”

“She seemed to be bleeding heavily. I saw blood on the floor when the ambulance left. I wonder whether she can be saved.”

The crowd started discussing among themselves.

Matthew stared at Jack and said, “The reporters will be coming over shortly. Let’s leave now.”

Both the film producer and director nodded.

“We will stay here. You all should leave first.”

Jack glanced at the emergency room. Then, he turned to them and nodded.

Jessica left together with Jack.

Just when they were almost reaching the elevator, a nurse shouted in the corridor, “Who has type O blood? Our blood bank doesn’t have sufficient blood. We need blood donation now!”

Jessica stopped in her tracks.

“What’s wrong?”

“My blood type is O.”

Jessica only found out that her blood type was O half a year ago when the Larson family showed her the DNA test report.

To her, it was more important to save a life at that moment. She then turned around, and Jack followed suit.

Matthew quickly grabbed his arm and said, “You don’t have type O blood. Why are you following her?”

“I want to wait for Jessica. We came here together. I shouldn’t leave her alone here,” Jack replied. He then ignored Matthew, who was angry, and walked quickly to catch up with Jessica.

“Calm yourself, Matthew!” Jack’s assistant quickly followed the duo.

Matthew let out a sigh. He then murmured, “It is because of a woman.”

Meanwhile, all the film crew staff stared at each other.

Joel said, “I don’t have type O blood.”

“Me too.”

“I’m not sure what my blood type is.”

“I don’t have type O blood too.”

“I’m not sure what my blood type is too.”

The nurse was surprised to see that no one had type O blood.

Right then, Jessica walked toward her and said, “My blood type is O.”

The nurse’s eyes lit up upon hearing that. She then looked at Jessica and the other three staff who didn’t know what their blood types were and said, “Follow me! Let’s do a blood test first.”

They then followed the nurse to the laboratory.

The nurse withdrew some blood from each of them.

“Do I need to do a blood test too?” Jessica asked.

The nurse nodded. “For the sake of safety, you must do it. It is fatal if we accidentally transfuse the wrong type of blood to the patient.”

Jessica nodded.

Although that was troublesome, it was always better to be careful about blood transfusion.

It didn’t take long for the blood test results to come out since it was a simple procedure.

The nurse then brought their test reports to the waiting area and spoke to the two men. “Two of you have type O blood. You are suitable for blood donation.”

She then turned to Jessica and the other man and said, “Both of you have incompatible blood types with the patient.”

Jessica was shocked. She immediately asked, “How’s that possible?!”

Chapter 223

Jessica read her DNA test report carefully in the past. It stated that James’ blood type was O, while Julianna’s blood type was B.

Was there a mistake in my DNA test report? If my blood type isn’t O, does that mean it is type B?

When parents have blood types O and B, their children would have either of those two blood types.

They would not be able to have children with blood types A or AB.

“I’m sorry for the mistake. I think my blood type should be B.”

The nurse was stunned for a moment before she said, “Miss, your blood type is not B. Instead, your blood type is A-negative, which is a very rare blood type. You shouldn’t make a mistake in the future.”

A-negative blood type!

Even if there was a gene mutation, a couple with blood types O and B would never have an A-negative blood type child.

Jessica was stunned for a long time before she spoke with a shaky voice. “Are you sure about this?”

Upon seeing her confused face, the nurse said, “If you don’t believe this test result, I can ask the doctor to do another test for you.”

Jessica returned to her senses and replied, “Yes, please!”

The nurse withdrew her blood for testing again.

Jessica waited quietly in the waiting area. Although it was merely a short time, she felt it had been ages since the nurse left.

When the nurse returned to the waiting area, Jessica lifted her head and stared at her.

The nurse handed her the lab report. “Have a look!”

Jessica took it over from the nurse and stared at it.

Although her lab report was just a piece of paper, it seemed to be weighing heavily on Jessica as she held it in her hands.

The nurse wondered why Jessica looked so serious at that time.

She merely made a mistake regarding her blood type. Why does it seem like a big issue to her? Is it because she can’t accept the fact that she has a rare blood type? Although it is a rare blood type, it is strange that she reacted in that way.

The nurse then left Jessica alone in the waiting area.

While staring at the results of her lab report, Jessica’s heart sank further.

“A-negative blood type. What a joke!” Jessica smiled bitterly.

If James’ and Julianna’s blood types were tested correctly, it meant that she was not their daughter.

Another explanation would be that she was the daughter of Julianna with another man.

Am I an illegitimate child? No, I don’t think so. I believe the possible explanation would be…

Jessica was determined to find out both James’ and Julianna’s blood types.

Maybe one of them was mistaken about their blood types?

Jessica calmed herself down. She already had a plan in her mind.

She then left the waiting area with her lab report.

When Jack saw her, he realized she looked a bit weird. However, he didn’t think much about that as he thought it was due to the earlier blood test.

“You will feel weaker after a blood test. You should sit down and rest,” Jack said.

Jessica shook her head and replied, “I have something else to attend to. I’ll leave first.”

Without waiting for Jack’s reply, she turned around and left the hospital.

He was worried to see her behaving strangely.

He quickly ran toward her. At the same time, a group of reporters exited the elevator.

Matthew immediately pulled Jack back and dragged him to the fire exit.

When they reached downstairs, Jessica had already left on her motorcycle.

“She looks off. I’m worried that something has happened to her.” Jack frowned.

Matthew was speechless upon hearing that. He thought, What will happen to that girl? Our most important task is to get away from those reporters before they find us! Or else, it would be a disaster if those reporters managed to take a photo of Jack with a helmet in the hospital!

Matthew responded, “If you don’t want to be in tomorrow’s newspaper with your helmet on, we should quickly leave now.”

Jack’s assistant drove a minivan to pick them up. Matthew then dragged Jack into the vehicle and left the hospital.

Meanwhile, Jessica rode the motorcycle at high speed all the way home.

She felt unsettled as long as she hadn’t solved the issue.

Chapter 224

Alex was shocked to see Jessica riding a motorcycle. “Ms. Jessica, why are you on a motorcycle? It is very dangerous!”

Jessica wasn’t in the mood to have a conversation with him. She merely nodded and rushed into the house.

There was only one thing on her mind, and that was to find out the truth.

She wanted to find out whether she was James and Julianna’s daughter.

Meanwhile, Julianna was arranging flowers in the living room with the music on. The living room had a relaxed atmosphere.

Jessica’s arrival instantly changed the atmosphere.

Julianna frowned as she looked at Jessica and said, “Jess, it’s impolite to rush in without greeting people. You shouldn’t do that when you are outside, or else people will laugh at you.”

Jessica walked toward her and replied softly, “Okay.”

Julianna was taken aback. She didn’t expect Jessica to behave rather obediently.

“Mom, can you please teach me how to arrange flowers?” Jessica picked up a rose.

Julianna was completely shocked to hear that.

Since the day Jessica moved into their house, she had been keeping a distance from everyone and behaved rather coldly.

Julianna wasn’t used to her friendliness all of a sudden.

“Of course!” Julianna said smilingly, “Come, let me teach you! Flower arrangement is good for training a person’s behavior. It is going to help you with your hasty manner.”

Willow was glad to see them chitchatting when she served them a fruit plate.

“There will be a charity event two days from now. I plan to attend that event and donate blood together with

Samantha. Mom, my blood type is O, right?” Jessica asked nonchalantly.

Julianna was taken aback. She then replied, “If I remember correctly, your blood type is O. Although I know you are kind, I think you can do something else instead of going for blood donation. It is a lie when people tell you that blood donation is good for your body. On TV, I’ve seen the news about people contracting AIDS when they went for blood donation. I suggest you not to go for that as it seems dangerous.”

Jessica replied with a smile, “That’s old news. Nowadays, hospitals do it properly, and the incident that you mentioned will not happen anymore. It is actually very safe to donate blood. You don’t have to worry too much!”

“No! What if it happens? I have tried so hard to find you. I don’t want anything to happen to you. Jess, listen to me this time, okay?”

Julianna was against Jessica’s idea.

“All right, I will listen to you.” Jessica paused for a moment before she added, “Mom, what is your blood type?”

Julianna felt relieved upon knowing that Jessica would not join the blood donation event. She then replied, “My blood type is B.”

“Oh, I see! I think my blood type is the same as Dad’s then,” Jessica said smilingly.

Julianna nodded. “Yes, you are right.”

She didn’t want to continue discussing that topic. She then said, “Your dad wants you to get married once you reach 20 years old. However, I feel sad about that. If you really like Charles, I won’t be against it.”

“Don’t you like me dating Charles?” Jessica asked.

Since it was rare for Julianna to be able to talk about that topic with Jessica, she quickly replied with a worried tone, “Charles is a nice guy. However, his family is too big and complicated. I don’t want you to exhaust yourself because of that. I only wish you could live a happy life. I’m worried about your future. If you two were to have any disagreements in the future, we might not be able to help you.”

Although Julianna sounded like a caring mother, Jessica wasn’t moved upon hearing that. Instead, she felt a chill down her spine.

Chapter 225

She was not the type of light-hearted person to live in an ivory tower away from the world. She was the type of person that lived a harsh life. She had experienced all sorts of evil in the world.

Jessica could clearly make out the intentions of whatever the people opposite were saying. Not to mention, she previously heard Samantha say that Whitney kept visiting, wishing to enter Horington Island.

It doesn’t take a genius to know that Whitney came with hidden intentions. Does Julianna not know? No, she knows. She had ordered it the past few times. Since Charles and the Young family are both dangerous, then why send her most precious daughter there?

In her previous life, she treated Whitney so well that she could not help but be jealous.

Alas, nothing had changed in this life.

Suddenly, an unbelievable thought crossed her mind.

Jessica’s body inched toward Julianna. For the first time, she rested on Julianna’s shoulders. “I get it now. From now on, I will keep a distance from him. Honestly, he and I are just friends.”

Upon hearing that Jessica listened to her advice, Julianna smiled.

M “Mom, I’m back.”

Whitney’s sweet voice could be heard from outside. Upon walking into the living room, she saw Jessica and Julianna standing close together and smiling. Seeing that, she could not control herself and fell.

Jessica looked at her with a smile in her eyes. It was as if she was provoking her by suggesting that their mother was finally hers.

Heart trembling, Whitney said, “I’m tired. I’ll head up first.”

Even if she had prepared herself knowing that this would happen one day, when that day came, her heart still hurt.

She did not want to stay there any longer. She did not wish to see them acting affectionately with each other.

Whitney rushed upstairs.

Out of the corner of her eye, Jessica saw that Julianna’s eyes clearly had a hint of pain and discomfort.

Whatever Julianna was about to say, she did not. As she turned her head, she said to Jessica, “I’ll teach you more some other day. Today’s piece was not bad.”

Jessica nodded. “I’ll go up then.”

“Go on.”

After Jessica left, Julianna’s smile disappeared. Looking at the two pieces, she called the maid. “Put them on the

She was not the type of light-hearted person to live in an ivory tower away from the world. She was the type of person that lived a harsh life. She had experienced all sorts of evil in the world.

Jessica could clearly make out the intentions of whatever the people opposite were saying. Not to mention, she previously heard Samantha say that Whitney kept visiting, wishing to enter Horington Island.

It doesn’t take a genius to know that Whitney came with hidden intentions. Does Julianna not know? No, she knows. She had ordered it the past few times. Since Charles and the Young family are both dangerous, then why send her most precious daughter there?

In her previous life, she treated Whitney so well that she could not help but be jealous.

Alas, nothing had changed in this life.

Suddenly, an unbelievable thought crossed her mind.

Jessica’s body inched toward Julianna. For the first time, she rested on Julianna’s shoulders. “I get it now. From now on, I will keep a distance from him. Honestly, he and I are just friends.”

Upon hearing that Jessica listened to her advice, Julianna smiled.

Upon seeing the maid leave with the flower arrangements, Willow asked, “Where are you putting these?”

“Mrs. Larson said to put them on the porch.”

“These are too beautiful to put on the porch.” Willow glanced at the flower arrangement in her hands. This looks like Ms. Jessica’s work.

“I’m not sure.”

Jessica went upstairs and closed the door. She opened her fist to reveal a strand of long hair.

While she was near Julianna, Jessica had secretly taken a strand of her hair.

Jessica then placed the strand of hair in a plastic bag.

At night, Jessica knocked on the study door carrying a cup of coffee and a plate of desserts.

“Father.”

James lifted his head and asked, “What’s the matter?”

James had been stressed the past two days due to the Harwood family meddling with Jadeborough’s business. They even managed to change the plans regarding the western suburbs.

Now that the Harwood family’s crisis had passed, James, who once abandoned them, had become a joke.

That piece of land could give the Harwood family a few hundred million dollars of profit.

In the past, everyone would flatter James. Now that the tables had turned, everyone started praising Jake for his courage and means.

Chapter 226

When the Harwood family was doing well, the Larson family was not.

“Father, are you having a hard time because of the Harwood family?”

Jessica placed the items on the coffee table and sat on the couch.

James could not help but blame Jessica when she brought the matter up. If it were not for her, he would be able to make money with the Harwood family. He would never have become a joke.

Previously everyone mocked the Harwood family. Now, they mocked James for bad judgment.

“Yes. I’ve become a laughing stock.”

Jessica pretended she did not hear the blame in his words. She calmly replied, “It’s not an easy task for the Harwood family to recover. They must’ve paid a huge price behind closed doors. That piece of land is worth fifty million dollars. At least seventy percent goes into someone else’s pockets. At best, the Harwood family is just earning a little. They are not worth your time.”

He had heard a lot of words the past two days. However, Jessica’s were the most comforting.

James chuckled. “The people outside do not see things as clearly as you, little girl.”

“This isn’t me seeing things clearly. I’m just repeating what Mr. Young had said.”

When James heard that the words came from Charles, he was sure that the news was true.

The Harwood family was always doing the dirty work for someone else.

Now James was no longer angry. He was elated.

“Why did you come to find me?” James asked kindly.

“I heard some news about the harbor land being developed. If you can obtain that piece of land, the Larson family will definitely become the richest family in

Horington. The Harwood family would not be a concern then.”

“The harbor land?” James’ eyes widened. “Is it true?”

“I’m sure,” Jessica replied confidently.

James instantly attributed the information to be from Charles. If not, how would his daughter know?

Only people with backgrounds like Charles could be the first to obtain this kind of information.

Meanwhile, Charles, who was on the other side of the city, had no idea he had once again become the scapegoat.

James was no longer depressed. He placed all his attention and effort on the harbor district. Even if he opened a hotel, a theme park, or a mansion, it was the best location.

“Jess, you really are my lucky star.” James’ face was filled with happiness as he looked at her. He could not help but think of his good-for-nothing son.

“If your brother were as capable, I would even pass the business to him.”

A gleam of light flashed in Jessica’s eyes. She said, “Since you want to train him, why not let him participate in this project? We have the opportunity, and there is a lot of work to do. If you let him participate, when he enters the company, he will have something to his name.”

James laughed. Amused, he replied, “Jess, do you want to participate too?”

“I’m still inexperienced. I need to focus on academics.”

Jessica set the coffee on the table. “Try the coffee I brewed.”

Happily, James drank a mouthful. “The flavor is not bad.”

“Hold on; you have a strand of white hair. Let me get it out for you.”

“All right.”

Jessica walked forward and lightly plucked out a strand of hair. She then kept the strand in her fist.

She took two steps back and smiled as she said, “I’ll stop bothering you and let you get on with work.”

“All right, go back and rest. If you have a place you want to visit, just go and have fun.”

“Okay.”

Jessica left the study room and returned to her room. After that, she placed the two strands of hair into the plastic bag.

She had a grim look as she gazed at the two bags in front of her.

Chapter 227

At the same time, the internet was filled with news of Jack and Jeanette encountering gangsters resulting in them getting injured and being sent to a hospital. The hospital was surrounded by people.

Jack was stuck inside the hotel and could not get out.

Matthew sat on the couch while looking at his hands. “Publish a post tonight to inform the fans of your wellbeing.”

“Whatever you say.”

Holding the phone, Jack typed aggressively with one hand.

He had already sent Jessica a dozen messages, but she had not replied.

The look on her face when she left instinctively told him that something big had happened. He was a little worried.

Matthew saw him repeatedly typing on his phone and frowned. “Jack, what are you doing?”

“Private matters. You have no right to ask!”

Matthew almost exploded in fury. I really hate this damned kid.

Jessica lay on her bed and held up her phone. Her phone was out of power before, so when it charged up, countless messages popped up. The majority of them were from Jack.

First, Jessica texted Daisy and Samantha that she was well and briefly explained what had happened with Jack. After that, she opened his message.

Jack: Jess, you left in a hurry just now that I didn’t get the chance to thank you. It was thanks to you today. Otherwise, my hand would be ruined.

Jack: After all, you are my savior. As my savior, if you have a wish, I will grant it to you.

Jack: You don’t have to tell me right away. Once you think of something you want, tell me.

Jack: Jess, please remember that we’re friends. If you’re in trouble, you can tell me. I may not be able to solve it, but two heads are better than one. I will definitely keep your secrets.

As Jessica read the heartfelt and caring messages, her heart fluttered.

Even though he did not have anything to benefit from, he was able to bring happiness. This was something she had never experienced before in her past life.

Regardless of whether it was Samantha, Charles, or Jack, it was still the biggest achievement in her current life.

She wished that their treasured friendships would never disappear.

Jessica sent out a simple message.

Jessica: I’m doing great. I will let you know if anything pops up. Please take care of your health and don’t sleep late. It’ll aggravate your wound. Goodnight.

Jack read the message and frowned.

That little girl is very thoughtful. Having so many thoughts hidden at such a young age, she gives me a familiar feeling. As if she was… A bit like my brother. I finally know why she is so familiar! That little girl’s eyes were cold as she glared, exactly like his!

The next day, Jessica went out. After the driver sent her to City Square, she took a taxi to the nearest paternity test center.

Jessica handed over the strands of hair, including her own, to the nurse.

“How long does it take for the results to come out?”

The nurse handed a form over to her and glanced at her. Lowering her head as she wrote, she replied, “Usually, it takes around three to seven working days. If you are in a hurry, you can apply for an urgent one and get the results in eight hours. This would cost extra money.”

“I would like it urgently.”

The nurse edited the list and printed a new copy. Handing it to her, she said, “Once you check the form, please proceed with payment. You can’t use a credit card.”

Chapter 228

Just eight hours and the results would be out.

While waiting for the results, Jessica sat quietly on the chair in the corridor.

The nurses and staff that came and went could not help but throw a glance at her.

It wasn’t the fact that her appearance was eye-catching. It was the solemn and silent aura that exuded from her.

The nurse, who helped Jessica, returned from the staff canteen and saw her sitting there. She couldn’t help but exclaim, “Miss, there are still five hours to go. You can leave for a bit and come back. By then, the results would be almost done. Sitting here is too boring.”

“Thank you. I got it.” Jessica smiled slightly at the nurse but did not seem to want to leave.

Upon seeing that Jessica would not move, the nurse gave up and left with her colleagues.

“This is the first time I have seen a young girl come here alone for a paternity test.”

An older staff whispered, “This is normal. Once you’ve been here long enough, you will encounter all sorts of weird people and situations.”

“Looking at her, she knows something. It seems that she is just waiting for the final judgment,” a newer staff whispered back.

The old staff shook his head. “We can’t be sure. Three years ago, I met an eighteen or nineteen-year-old boy. He also came on his own to do the test. The reason was that his parents preferred his sister, so he suspected that he was adopted. In the end, the results showed that he was their biological child. Upon receiving the results, he kept denying it, insisting that we got it wrong.”

Jessica did not care about how other people viewed her. Whether they were curious or disagreed with her, she only cared about getting the results right away.

In the eyes of other people, time could be passing too fast. For Jessica, every second felt like a year.

As soon as the window opened, before the nurse could yell, Jessica was already there.

The nurse looked at her in shock and disbelief.

“Your results are out.”

The nurse handed the reports to her. It seemed that the nurse had something to say but ultimately kept quiet.

However, Jessica took the reports but didn’t look at them right away.

She sat down on the chair and held the reports tightly.

She lowered her head and scanned the results, finally shifting her gaze to the bottom of the page.

The probability of biological relations is 0.0988864735%.

Jessica’s expression remained calm as she continued flipping.

This time she looked directly at the results printed at the bottom.

The probability of biological relations is 0.112378399%.

Her gaze was fixed on the long number, unmoving. Her entire body was frozen in place.

A minute passed.

Two minutes passed.

Eight minutes passed.

She finally moved.

Her pretty face broke into a smile, laughing silently.

Her smile was full of bitterness and hatred. It then turned cold.

They’ve deceived me so badly!

That’s why no matter how she tried to please them or how carefully she acted, they were so indifferent to her. It was all because she was not their daughter.

No wonder they callously threw her to Seamus. She was only a tool for them to make money.

Larson family, just wait!

Chapter 229

Jessica’s body trembled continuously as she recalled all the humiliations, torture, and grievances from her previous life. The hatred that ate into her bones filled her body. She clenched her fists tightly, and her black pupils gradually turned red.

In the past, she was a fool in their eyes, nothing more than a mere blockhead who was easily deceived.

I was clearly not their daughter. Why should I be allowed to return to the Larson residence and be humiliated? I’ve never offended them in any way. Why did they torture me like this?&gt

She loathed it!

She abhorred James’ hypocrisy and cold-bloodedness. Julianna’s sarcasm, Whitney’s viciousness, Zachary’s ruthlessness, and Yonah Quail’s shameless betrayal.

Jessica then chuckled. Her laughter gradually amplified, and tears eventually overflowed from the corner of her eyes.

Her behavior attracted the attention of the surrounding staff, and everyone looked at her in surprise.

Looking at her trembling thin body, and her smile with tears flowing down her cheeks, one could feel the sadness and hatred emanating from her body even if one were looking from a distance.

The nurse in the reception room looked at her and let out a long sigh.

I may not know what happened between this child and her parents, but when a child is in that state, it’s not a tough guess.

Half an hour later, Jessica stood up. She walked toward the trash can and lifted the lid.

Little by little, she tore the paternity test report in her hand into pieces. As soon as she released her hand, the pieces fell like snowflakes.

When Jessica exited the DNA Test Center, the setting sun was hanging by the horizon. The twilight beautifully colored the sky, and the sunset was breathtaking, but not for Jessica.

She raised her eyes and looked at the sunset on the horizon. On a large screen at the corner of the street in front of her, the Larson Group advertisements were being displayed.

Jessica’s gaze was fixed on the huge advertising screen.

The Larson family and the Larson Group. She wanted them to disappear completely from this city.

Instead of calling the driver to come and pick her up,

Jessica took the shaky shuttle bus to the foot of the mountain. Step by step, she then walked along the winding road to the mansion.

With each step, the hatred in her heart grew. However, her expression was filled with nothing but calmness.

When Jessica returned to the Larson residence, her expression looked normal. The people around her did not notice anything unusual about her.

Jessica still smiled and greeted Willow and several other maids. She then warmly exchanged a few words with Julianna, who was very satisfied to see Jessica so well-behaved.

Seeing the smile on Julianna’s face and the way she was looking at her gently, she thought, This was the warmth I had always yearned for. But now, when I see her looking at me with such eyes, I feel nothing but disgust.

Jessica thought that yesterday’s test clearly showed that Julianna was aware of everything. However, it was uncertain if the same could be said for James.

However, James was a cunning old fox. The truth would not be as easily discovered as how it went with Julianna.

The next day, Jessica went to the stock exchange center. She sold off all the Cloudlance Corporation stocks she bought. Stocks became a hot topic among everyone due to the sudden price increase. After deducting various administrative fees, she made a net profit of 900,000 dollars in merely one week.

The huge profits from stocks can really make one lose their mind.

As Jessica was about to leave, Yonah suddenly walked toward her and blocked her path.

“Little girl, what a coincidence. We meet again,” Yonah uttered.

Jessica looked at the man in front of her. The corners of his lips rose, and a bloodthirsty gaze lit up in his eyes.

Previously, I was too preoccupied with the hatred of my previous life that I had forgotten about the important matters. An opportunity like this won’t come so easily again.

Chapter 230

You’ve betrayed and cheated many in your previous life. It is now time for you to have a taste of your own medicine. Otherwise, it would be too unfair, wouldn’t it? Since you like to play with stocks so much, let me give you a good game.

Jessica smiled softly and sweetly. “It’s you! I’m sorry about what happened last time. I was in a terrible mood, so I hope you don’t take it to heart.”

Yonah waved his hand. “It’s okay. Don’t worry about it. Everyone has bad days sometimes.”

With a change of topic, Yonah said excitedly, “The stocks for Cloudlance Corporation you bought previously were really amazing! It’s the only stock with the highest rate of increase recently. How did you know? Do you have any experience to share?”

As soon as he finished his sentence, Yonah immediately added, “You don’t have to tell me if it’s inconvenient. I was only asking out of curiosity.”

Jessica smiled and said, “There’s nothing inconvenient. To tell you the truth, when I saw it that day, it was at its lowest. So I thought to myself if the price was this low, there was no way it could go lower than that. And since it could not drop any lower, it could only rise. So I bought it. It’s that simple.”

Yonah was dumbfounded. He could not believe what he had just heard. There was no way she would lie to me. With her crystal-clear eyes, she just doesn’t look like that kind of person.

“Was that your first time buying stocks?” Yonah asked.

Jessica nodded and whispered, “Actually, my sixth sense is pretty accurate.”

“Sixth sense?”

Yonah believed in what Jessica said. Because when he bought his first stock, he managed to make a small profit by trusting his sixth sense.

So when he heard that she relied on her gut feelings too, he suddenly felt like he had found his soulmate and bosom friend.

Yonah enthusiastically talked to her about popular science. “It’s not called sixth sense, but a kind of keen insight. Like many other outstanding people out there, they have strong insights and intuition. This is why they can predict things quicker than others. That’s how they become legends. For ordinary people like us, some may possess the insight; some may not. It may even dawn upon us occasionally. This wonderful feeling can only be understood but not explained.”

Jessica nodded like she did not fully understand and continued to listen to Yonah obediently.

Her behavior encouraged Yonah’s desire to continue preaching, and so he began to talk a lot.

Jessica listened quietly throughout the whole process. Yonah became more excited as he saw her so concentrated and ready to learn. The look in his eyes softened, and his attitude toward her naturally became friendlier.

“Jess, I am going to buy this stock. What do you think?” asked Yonah.

Jessica pondered for a moment and thought it over carefully. “To tell you the truth, Yonah, I came here today to sell all the stocks I previously bought.”

“Why? The stock has such good momentum, and it might continue to rise. Many experts on the TV think so too.” Yonah frowned.

“My gut feeling is telling me that it’s going to drop. That’s why I came here today to sell them off. But then again, this is just my gut feeling. Whether you want to buy it or not is completely up to you, Yonah. If you were to ask for my opinion, I wouldn’t recommend it.”

Her sincerity and openness touched him, and she managed to get on his good side. Yonah’s initial intention to purchase the stocks vanished.

However, according to his experience, it should be able to rise again before it starts to plummet.

M Jessica stood up and said, “Yonah, I still have some other matters to attend to. I better get going.”

“Okay, let’s keep in touch if anything happens.”

“Sure.” Jessica nodded.

When she turned around, the smile on her face disappeared without a trace.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 211, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220)  

Chapter 211

Jessica was relieved that she had nabbed Zander first, but even more so at his displayed integrity and morals.

He had rejected Hugh because he had made a promise to Jessica. That was unparalleled tenacity.

No one else would have turned down an opportunity to work with a finance mogul.

“Thank you for believing in me. We will put a pin in the discussion of finding a venture capitalist. We will look at it again a little further down the line. Meanwhile, I’ll find a way to raise funds.”

A few minutes later, Jessica changed her attire and walked into a stock exchange center.

Everyone’s gaze was fixated on their screens. A low buzz of conversation filled the air as the traders talked with each other.

Jessica looked at the screens hanging above her head. Her eyes traveled across countless company names before zeroing in on an obscure one – Cloudlance Corporation.

If her memory served her well, this company’s stock price would fluctuate like a roller coaster within the next six months.

She had dabbled in stocks with her cousin, Yonah. She was not particularly interested in the stock market. Hence, she left her earnings under his management, and he promptly lost all of it.

She had never thought she would set foot into a stock exchange center, looking to play the stock market again. Jessica’s knowledge about Cloudlance Corporation came from Yonah. He was intrigued by everything finance, and they spent a lot of time in each other’s company. She had learned from him that Cloudlance Corporation was legendary in the stock market.

The company had a bizarre origin – it started with a stock value of thirty dollars. When the company went public, its share price plummeted to eight dollars. No one was willing to buy its stock.

One day, its share price rose to nine dollars, but no one paid attention to it. Then it soared to 20 dollars, with more buyers trading in the company’s stock. Everyone assumed the value would increase. However, it tanked the next day, wiping out several people’s life savings.

It dropped from more than 20 dollars to 7 dollars. There was a spike afterward, but no one dared to buy in anymore. It went up to 50 dollars. When buyers started trickling in again, the stock price plummeted two days later.

Later on, the company’s fluctuating stock prices raked in lots of money for some sharp-witted people. On the contrary, many people lost everything and went bankrupt. Coincidentally, Cloudlance Corporation’s first surge in its stock price will happen tomorrow.

Jessica decided to register a brokerage account, added all her savings, and invested them in Cloudlance’s stocks.

Just as she was about to confirm her trade requests, someone approached her and cautioned in a low voice,” This company’s stock isn’t any good. Although it’s cheap, when the prices drop, you will be tied up.”

Jessica’s gaze shot to the person next to her. He was a handsome man with a gentle voice and refined looks, giving an overall charming aura.

In her previous life, she was duped by his elegant looks and ended up in that situation.

Who knew she would meet Yonah, her good ol’ cousin, here in this life?

The man who lied to her for eight years and betrayed her.

Chapter 212

The person Jessica hated the most in this family was Yonah.

He was the only one who was kind to her. He was her redemption. Alas, he was also the one to betray her.

The knife of his betrayal sank deeper than what Whitney and the Larson family did.

Jessica’s fists clenched reflexively to stop herself from wrapping her hands around Yonah’s neck. She dragged her gaze away from him and continued finishing up her market orders.

Yonah noticed her ignoring his advice and frowned. “Don’t put all your eggs in one basket when it comes to buying stocks. It’s too risky. Best to spread it out across your portfolio,” he rattled on, oblivious to Jessica’s knitted brows. “I’ll give you some suggestions. Fraser Holdings’ stocks are performing well. It has been on a steady uptick, and it will continue holding for a period of time. If you buy in now and sell it a few days later, you’ll make a profit. As for this company, although it’s looking like the stock is in a slump, based on my observation, it will rise…”

“Are you quite done?” Jessica interjected coldly.

Yonah went still and was unsure how to react to her brusque tone.

“I’m sorry if I interfered,” Yonah apologized.

Jessica replied coldly, “If you knew you were interfering, then stop doing it.”

Yonah’s face reddened in chagrin. He didn’t know what overcame him. When he saw Jessica, he had felt the urge to talk to her.

Their raised voices attracted the attention of people nearby. They pointed openly at them and whispered in loud voices, embarrassing Yonah further.

With a hurried apology to Jessica, he beat a hasty retreat. After he had left, a senior trader said, “He’s an easygoing guy with no bad intentions. Don’t get so worked up, young lady.”

Jessica snorted at his words.

She had thought Yonah was different from the Larson and Quail family. Ultimately, he was still a sleazeball.

Jessica went back to school to prepare for an upcoming exam after leaving the stock exchange center. An electrifying air hung over the campus, and everyone was jabbering about something.

Samantha spotted Jessica and hollered at her to come over. She said excitedly, “Jess, Jack is coming to our campus to film a movie. Are you happy? Isn’t it amazing?”

“He is?” Jessica was nonplussed.

Daisy nodded enthusiastically. “Yes! Everyone is talking about it. It appears that they need a couple of extras on set. Many students have registered for it. Are you going to put your name down?”

“Huh? But we have exams soon,” Jessica reminded.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you that they’ll be coming after our exams.”

Realization dawned on Jessica. No wonder everyone was so excited.

“Places are limited. Let’s sign up first,” Daisy suggested. Samantha tittered, “I’ve already written down our names.” Daisy shot her a big thumbs up, but Jessica was silent.

Wasn’t it a little too late to make the decision for her before informing her?

The tension and stress of an impending exam completely dissipated following the advent of the school campus becoming Jack’s filming location. Everyone was hoping for the exams to be over to get a glimpse of their heartthrob.

Chapter 213

St. Daniel College was immediately teeming with Jack and his film crew after the exam week. Various departments were setting up for the shoot in full swing, and several actors were already getting their hair and makeup done.

“Why did the director choose to film here? There are plenty of schools in Marsingfill. Why do we have to travel to Horington?” an actress griped.

“I know, right? Although Horington is only two hours away from Marsingfill, it’s expensive and time-consuming for an entire crew to travel back and forth. This isn’t like Mr. Nolan at all.”

Another actress chimed in, “You guys don’t understand. This is an elite school with a hundred years of history. It fits the description of the school in the script.”

From everyone’s expression of realization, they were unaware that this suggestion had come from a certain man.

At that moment, Jack was in his trailer. The make-up artist was working on him while he was on his phone.

Jess, guess where I am now?

Jessica and the other extras were gathered inside a lecture hall. She looked down at Jack’s text and was silent for a long time.

No matter how she read it, the message still sounded childish.

Jessica thought for a minute before typing: I don’t know.

He should be happy to receive that three-word message, considering he wanted to surprise me. How thoughtful of me to act oblivious.

She didn’t know that when Jack received her text, he was scowling, and his mood instantly soured.

The make-up artist immediately noticed the abrupt shift in his mood and shot him a questioning glance. “Mr. Ferguson, is everything all right?”

“No!” Everything was not all right at all.

While the make-up artist was still scrambling for an appropriate reply, Jack asked, “If everyone knows about something, and someone doesn’t, what could that mean?”

The make-up artist thought for a moment. “It could mean the person is uninterested, or this matter doesn’t concern them at all, so they put it on the back burner.”

He realized Jack was pinning him with a look of incredulity and was flustered.

&ltDamn, was I wrong? If that weren’t the case, how could the person not know?&gt But he wisely held his tongue. Jessica thought Jack would shoot back a text quickly, but her phone did not buzz with any incoming messages. She reasoned that he might be too wrapped up with work.

A staff walked into the lecture hall and announced, “Filming is starting soon, so please hand in all your mobile phones for safekeeping before getting on set. They will be given back to you after filming is concluded.”

A wave of groans went through the students. Though unwilling, they still handed over their phones.

Jessica followed suit and left her phone in a box.

After struggling with himself for a long time, only then did Jack reply to her text: &ltJess, I’m in your school now. Do you want to visit the set? I want to try some of your baked goods.&gt

He waited eagerly for a response, but the screen of his mobile phone stayed stubbornly unlit.

Jack frowned and turned toward Matthew. “Call my phone.”

“Why?” Matthew asked with a trace of wariness.

“I think my phone’s broken.”

Chapter 214

Matthew dialed Jack’s number. The next second, Jack’s phone on the table started buzzing.

“Nothing’s wrong with it.”

Jack picked up his phone and inspected it. Everything was fine with it, but he still had not received a single text.

Matthew observed his behavior and expression and realized he was anxiously waiting for a text. This did not bode well.

Matthew gave Jack’s assistant a look, and he quickly scooted over. “Mr. Ferguson, it’s almost time. You can leave your phone in my charge.”

Jack eyed his phone before tossing it to him. “Tell me if I have a message.”

The assistant nodded immediately.

Jessica and the extras were marshaled to the edge of the woods beside the square. A handful of actors were

standing under a tree holding scripts and running lines with each other.

The students were surveying their surroundings, curious about the details of a movie set.

Samantha did a turn and asked, “Where’s my man crush- Jack? I’m not seeing him anywhere.”

“He’s the lead actor. Of course, he would be the last to appear. He’s probably still in his recreational vehicle and would only be here when the cameras are ready to roll. You’d just have to wait.” Daisy seemed knowledgeable about the entertainment industry.

Jessica spotted the actresses in a tent nearby. “They look familiar.”

Daisy and Samantha looked in the direction of her gaze, but their appearance, beautiful as they were, did not ring any bells.

“They must be newly discovered actresses. I don’t know their names.”

“Jess, you didn’t know Jack, but you recognized them?” Samantha narrowed her eyes at Jessica and gave her a skeptical look.

Jessica let out a hollow laugh.

She was too careless and had forgotten about the time-lapse. Those two would become A-list actresses in the future.

If she, who never cared about the entertainment industry, would recognize both of them, it meant they had made it big.

The production assistant approached the students and said, “All the actors are here, so we’ll start filming soon. All of you would only have to amble around the square. Remember to never look at the actors and focus on walking. Understood?”

A chorus of scattered “yes” sounded.

“Few of you will walk on that pathway. Some of you go there. The three of you in blue, please walk here.” The production assistant pointed at Jessica, Samantha, and Daisy.

Three of them moved to the heart of the set and were very close to the actors. It was the prime spot to appear on camera.

“Ah, I’m a lucky girl. I could probably touch my man-crush from this position.” Samantha flushed in excitement.

“Look at you go.” Daisy was noticeably excited too, but she hid it better than Samantha.

Only Jessica was expressionless. &ltJack seems like a good and funny person.&gt

If Matthew and Jack’s assistant were to hear her comment, they would splutter blood in anger.

Edith and her friends were miffed and envious that three of them were given a central spot.

“Next time I’ll ask Yonah to feature me as a cameo, then I’ll be on camera as well,” Edith grumbled.

“Forget about it. Can Yonah get Jack on set?” Xenia pointed out bluntly.

Edith deflated like a balloon.

Commotion swelled in the crowd. “Jack is here.”

Chapter 215

Everyone turned their attention to the man and woman on their front left.

“Wow! It’s my goddess – Jeanette!”

“She’s drop-dead gorgeous!”

“Jack is so handsome. He’s even better looking than on television.”

“They look so good together. How I wish they were a couple,” a chubby girl called Monica Hanks gushed.

However, she was immediately met with hostile gazes.

Monica shrunk away, not daring to utter anything else.

“Monica, that idiot. Is she blind? How could she think that a plastic surgery freak like Jeanette would be worthy of Jack?” Xenia said sarcastically.

Edith scoffed, “Well, you can’t blame it on her. She stuck to Yves like a leech even when he obviously hated her!” Speaking of Yves, Claudia said, “Jessica would still send Yves gifts lately. Whitney, you need to be more proactive. You can’t let him be snatched away by some other girl.”

Whitney shook her head. “If Jessica likes him, I don’t mind giving him up.”

Actually, Whitney had been in touch with Yves more often lately. Naturally, she would not let Jessica steal her fiancé. Edith was exasperated. “You really are something…”

“What kind of gifts did she send to Yves?” Whitney asked. “I’m not sure.”

Edith and the others only knew Jessica had been sending Yves gifts. However, they did not know what gifts they were. Everyone’s attention was focused on Jessica pursuing Yves anyway. Nobody would pay attention to what the gifts were. After all, they were from wealthy families, and any presents were equally the same to them.

Claudia, who rarely spoke, decided to participate in the conversation. “I saw it once. I think it was some kind of food. The packaging looked pretty.”

Edith burst out laughing. “Geez, did she believe the saying that cooking good food would win a man’s heart? Haha, she’s way too innocent!”

Whitney and her buddies covered their mouths while laughing.

That saying was a gimmick to trick innocent girls. All of them were from wealthy families and would only dine in five-star restaurants. So how could Jessica catch Yves’ heart with some amateur cooking?

Seeing Jack and Jeanette coming out, the production assistant smiled and walked toward them. “Ms. Winston, Mr. Ferguson, let’s go down first.”

Jack nodded his head.

Jeanette smiled. “Sure.”

When the staff left, Jeanette turned to look at her partner. Seeing his flawless side profile, Jeanette could not hide her admiration for him. “Jack, you look perfect wearing that school uniform. You definitely don’t look like someone who graduated some years ago.”

Jack wanted to answer when he saw Jessica in the corner of his eyes.

Remembering her last text message to him, he laughed silently.

This little girl knows how to surprise me.

When Jeanette noticed him smiling, she was distracted for a moment. She had only seen him smiling when he acted and never in private.

He was always poker-faced and silent. Although he was polite, it was as if there was a barrier around him, making him hard to get close to.

Following his gaze, Jeanette spotted the pretty lady immediately.

Chapter 216

The young lady had flawless skin, sharp features, and long black hair. Her demeanor was graceful and poised.

Even in the competitive entertainment industry, she would be considered a beauty.

Squinting her eyes, Jeanette remained silent as if she did not see his unusual behavior. “Jack?”

Pulling himself back to reality, Jack answered in a good mood, “Well, I’m still considered a university student at my age.”

Stunned, Jeanette covered her mouth and chuckled. “That’s right. I almost forgot you’re a genius and had graduated early.”

Although Jack had graduated early from university with a double degree, he was only twenty-two years old. However, many overlooked his age as he was so talented.

The duo then walked to the center of the set. Jack would sometimes wink at Jessica, and the latter would return a smile at him playfully.

This little girl is too much!

Jack muttered in his heart, a smile creeping up his lips.

Perhaps the others did not notice their interaction, but Jeanette furrowed her eyebrows when she saw that.

“Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Winston,” greeted Chloe Kidman and Helen Robbie, the supporting actresses. They left immediately after that.

The duo were fresh graduates. When they got to know they would be acting with Jack, both of them were excited. However, they decided to stay away after learning about a female actress getting fired after chumming up with Jack.

Jeanette replied to them gently while Jack simply nodded. “Let’s start blocking the scene.

The actors started to run through the scene’s dialogue and actions, whereas the extras tried to cooperate with them.

After running through it twice, Jeanette’s assistant walked toward the director and said smilingly, “Mr. Nolan, those three ladies are too close to Jeanette and will affect her performance. Can you place them somewhere else?”

Joel observed the three ladies through the monitor. All of them were good-looking, especially the one standing in the middle, who looked a bit like Jack.

The lady standing in the middle was very photogenic. When she stood next to Jeanette, it was apparent she overshone the latter.

Instantly, Joel understood why Jeanette thought the three were bothersome.

After Joel notified his assistant, the latter immediately informed the production assistant.

“So this is how they filmed.” Daisy felt bored after the excitement faded away.

“Jack is so dreamy.” Samantha was head over heels for him.

“Later on, I want to get Jack’s autograph.”

At that moment, the production assistant walked up to them. “You three, don’t stand here. Go over there instead.”

Then, he pointed to a spot furthest away from them.

Samantha snapped back to reality. “Why?” She was unwilling to move.

Daisy asked exasperatedly, “Is there something wrong with us standing here?”

The production assistant replied impatiently, “Cut the nonsense and just move when I ask you to.”

His arrogant attitude made Samantha explode in anger.

“If you don’t give me a reason, I won’t leave.” Samantha glared at him.

Their argument attracted everyone’s attention.

Jack was rehearsing his lines with Jeanette when he heard the noise. Turning around, he saw the production assistant was in dispute with Jessica and the other two girls.

Chapter 217

Jeanette cast a glance at Jack and said smilingly, “Jack, let’s continue rehearsing.”

Jack shoved the script into his assistant’s hands and walked toward the commotion.

The production assistant was humiliated as it was his first time being questioned by the extras. He threatened, “Aren’t you afraid of being kicked out of the film crew?”

Samantha laughed. “You can try.”

“You three, get out right now! Don’t even think of getting your salary,” the production assistant yelled.

When the students around them heard that, they shook their heads pitifully.

Somebody’s in trouble!

In St. Daniel College, there were four notorious students everyone knew not to provoke.

Firstly, Jessica. After seeing how she fought, no one dared to go near her.

Following her would be Xander, Yves, and Samantha.

Unfortunately, the production assistant had offended two of them at the same time.

Jack walked up to them. “Well, aren’t you being overbearing?”

When the production assistant saw him, the former immediately wailed, “Mr. Ferguson, it’s not that I want to chase them out. The three of them are disobeying the rules. How can I tolerate that? If I let them be, the others might follow them, and the entire film crew will be a mess!”

“You’re right.” Jack nodded.

When Samantha saw him agreeing with the production assistant, she felt dejected.

It was the production assistant who targeted us in the first place! We have eyes, so how can we not notice that?

“What do you mean by that? The production assistant is the one targeting us. We were standing here when he suddenly swooped in and asked us to stand further away. He got annoyed when I asked for an explanation. Geez, do you think we’re dumb not to notice he was singling us out?” Samantha roared angrily.

Jack raised his eyebrows. “Oh? Is there anything wrong with them standing here?”

“T-They will block the other actors if they stand here,” the production assistant answered awkwardly.

That excuse might have been accepted by amateurs who knew nothing about filming. However, an actor could see through his lie right away, as it was obvious that one was blocking the camera.

Jack laughed coldly. “Tom, settle his final salary.”

The treasurer, Tom Hopkins was startled.

Joel, Jeanette, and some others rushed over.

Joel immediately calmed them down. “Wilson is in the wrong here for having a bad attitude and upsetting the three ladies. After he apologizes to them, let’s put this issue aside and come to a compromise.”

Jeanette added, “Jack, Wilson may have gotten the wrong person. It’s normal for us to make mistakes. Don’t pay him any heed.”

Jack turned to look at Joel, and Jeanette and finally laid his gaze on Wilson. “Is there a need for the film crew to keep such a dishonest person?”

Wilson’s face paled.

After all, not a single film crew would hire him after knowing Jack had fired him. It would be the end of his career in that industry.

Wilson stared at Samantha and her buddies beggingly. When Samantha saw his face, she felt her anger dissipating and could not look at him in the face.

Suddenly, Jessica shrugged. “Forget it.”

Wilson is just a scapegoat. He wasn’t in the wrong; he just had a bad attitude. I don’t want Jack to be put in a difficult position. If Wilson continues to be so arrogant, someone else will naturally teach him a lesson. There’s no need to tarnish Jack’s image because of him.

Chapter 218

As Jessica showed Wilson mercy, he was not fired, and the filming continued.

During the break, Matthew handed Joel a coffee and

smiled, “The daughter of the Young family is quite photogenic.”

Joel was shocked. “The Young family?”

Matthew answered smilingly, “That’s right. The Young family of Dellmoor.”

“Which one are you talking about?” Joel had a bad feeling.

Matthew pointed at Samantha. “She’s the one I’m talking about. The young lady has quite the temper.”

Joel and the staff members turned pale when they heard that, especially Jeanette’s assistant.

Matthew patted Joel’s assistant. “They’re not normal extras, you know.”

It was evident what he was trying to say.

The film crew could not afford to mess with those girls.

The staff knew they were students of St. Daniel College. However, they did not expect them to come from such prestigious families.

Joel smiled. “I almost forgot. Thank you for your reminder. Anthony, go and tell them to stop ordering the students around.”

The assistant director – Anthony Brando, nodded and hurried off.

After Matthew saw their reactions, he naturally backed off.

However, he did not know Joel thought further than anyone else.

Even though Wilson knew the extras were students from an elite university, he disrespected them and caused a big fiasco. If those students hadn’t let it slide, we would have been done for. I can never let this happen. Someone as cocky as Wilson cannot stay here. He has to leave.

They had to film for three days on campus. So the students were exhausted after the filming ended at a late hour on the first day.

“We’re done. Let’s wrap it up.”

On the second day of filming, Wilson was nowhere to be seen. The entire film crew knew the director had fired him.

In the afternoon, a group of people were resting under the shade of a tree.

Edith walked over to Jessica and her buddies and said sarcastically, “You really are two-faced.”

“What do you mean by that?”

Edith laughed coldly. “I don’t mean anything by it. I’m just stating a fact. Didn’t you say you forgave him yesterday in front of everyone? Yet that guy still lost his job. Is it necessary to fire him just because he scolded you?”

“What are you spouting about? When did we ever make him lose his job? The film crew was obviously the one that fired him. It has nothing to do with us.”

“Nothing to do with you? Didn’t he get fired because of all of you?” Edith scoffed.

Samantha was furious at her reasoning.

“Wasn’t he the one who provoked us first? If he didn’t behave that way, nothing would have happened.”

Edith gave a cold snort and turned away.

“Why is she like that?” Samantha muttered angrily.

“She’s just making us mad. If we get mad, then she’ll be entertained,” Jessica answered calmly.

Upon hearing that, Samantha and Daisy felt their anger vanishing.

“There is no way I will fall for her trap!”

Daisy nodded to agree.

Meanwhile, Wilson walked into the film set. The staff threw a pitiful look at him, but no one was dumb enough to side with him.

Looking around, Wilson fixed his gaze on Jack and walked closer to him. Then, he took out a knife and lunged toward Jack.

Blinded by the knife’s reflection, Jessica caught sight of it. Seeing it was headed toward Jack, she yelled nervously, “Watch out!”

Chapter 219

Everyone turned to Jack upon hearing that. They were shocked when they saw Wilson aiming for Jack’s chest with a sharp knife.

Wilson was quick with his moves. As a result, Jack couldn’t avoid him.

Jack immediately grabbed the knife with his bare hand, and his palm started bleeding.

Before Matthew and the rest returned to their senses, Jessica was the first to react. She ran toward Wilson and kicked him away. As a result, he fell to the ground.

As soon as Jessica kneeled on his back, she grabbed his hands behind him, making him unable to move.

Everything happened too quickly. All the staff only came back to their senses when Jessica shouted at them.

“Come and help restrain him.”

When Joel returned to his senses, he angrily shouted, “What are you all waiting for? Go over and assist her!”

Those staff immediately ran toward Jessica and grabbed hold of the former production assistant, Wilson.

Daisy and the rest were shocked to see how fast Jessica had reacted to the situation.

Jessica walked toward Jack and asked, “How’s your hand?”

Jack opened his hand, and there was a deep cut on his palm. It kept bleeding non-stop.

Matthew was shocked and angry upon seeing his wound. He shouted, “Bring over the first aid kit.”

Joel was worried about Jack too. “Call the ambulance now!”

Matthew gave Wilson a death stare. He didn’t question Wilson at that time, but that didn’t mean he would let him off.

He was mad as that was the first time Jack had been badly injured since they worked together.

“Oh my goodness! It is a deep cut!” Jeanette shouted. She looked worried and scared. “I’m worried that it will leave a scar on you if it’s not treated properly.”

The doctor hired by the film crew ran toward Jack with the first aid kit. He then quickly cleaned Jack’s wound with antiseptic and covered his wound with a bandage to stop the bleeding.

“It is a deep cut, so he must go to the hospital now. If his hand’s tendons and nerves are damaged, it will lead to further complications in the long run. We shouldn’t wait for the ambulance. We should send him to the hospital now.”

“No!” Jessica suddenly shouted.

The rest of them stared at her in confusion.

She added, “Young Heart Child Care Center is somewhere between here and the hospital. Classes are almost ending, so there will be a lot of parents picking up their children along this road. I believe there will be a traffic jam.”

“So what should we do now? We can’t delay his treatment. If we send him to the hospital late, who is going to bear the consequences if he is left with chronic complications?”

“Get me a motorcycle or electric scooter! I will send him to the hospital! I know there is a shortcut which will save us a lot of time,” Jessica replied calmly.

Matthew nodded. “Alright, please take care of Jack. You two go to the hospital first, and we will try to get there as soon as possible.”

Jack, who everyone protected, didn’t have the chance to interrupt them. He just stayed quiet and allowed them to arrange everything for him.

Jack felt happy when he saw how Jessica was worried about him. However, he didn’t want her to be overly worried about him either. That was why he said, “Actually, it isn’t that bad. Please don’t be too worried.”

The crowd stared at him with a stern expression upon hearing that. They seemed to disagree with him.

Jack shrugged his shoulders helplessly and allowed the rest to make the necessary arrangements for him.

The rest of them stared at her in confusion.

She added, “Young Heart Child Care Center is somewhere between here and the hospital. Classes are almost ending, so there will be a lot of parents picking up their children along this road. I believe there will be a traffic jam.”

“So what should we do now? We can’t delay his treatment. If we send him to the hospital late, who is going to bear the consequences if he is left with chronic complications?”

“Get me a motorcycle or electric scooter! I will send him to the hospital! I know there is a shortcut which will save us a lot of time,” Jessica replied calmly.

Matthew nodded. “Alright, please take care of Jack. You two go to the hospital first, and we will try to get there as soon as possible.”

Jack, who everyone protected, didn’t have the chance to interrupt them. He just stayed quiet and allowed them to arrange everything for him.

Jack felt happy when he saw how Jessica was worried about him. However, he didn’t want her to be overly worried about him either. That was why he said, “Actually, it isn’t that bad. Please don’t be too worried.”

The crowd stared at him with a stern expression upon hearing that. They seemed to disagree with him.

Jack shrugged his shoulders helplessly and allowed the rest to make the necessary arrangements for him.

The staff members then quickly arranged a motorcycle for Jessica. She then put on a helmet each for herself and Jack. Shortly after, she rode the motorcycle together with Jack and headed to the hospital.

Chapter 220

Jeanette stared at their backs and murmured, “I’m still worried about Jack. Joel, can I follow them to the hospital?”

It was impossible to continue the shooting on that day after what had happened.

Joel waved his hand.

Jeanette immediately thanked Joel and left the place together with her assistant.

When Jeanette and her assistant were heading to their car, they walked past Wilson. A moment later, Jeanette turned around and walked toward that man.

She then scolded Wilson angrily, “Wilson, how can you do that to Jack? You can always look for a new job after being fired! Why did you attack Jack? What would you get in return if you managed to kill Jack?”

Wilson was mad upon being lectured by Jeanette. “Shut up! If you didn’t find those three girls annoying and instruct the director to ask them to leave, I wouldn’t be fired!”

Wilson attacked Jack instead of Jeanette because he felt the director dismissed him for the sake of Jack and that they were all afraid of him.

Hence, he wanted to seek revenge on Jack.

….

Jeanette’s face darkened upon hearing that. She noticed people around her were staring at her. She then shouted angrily, “That’s nonsense! I have never done that before!”

She regretted approaching Wilson and lecturing him.

Initially, she did that to let everyone know she cared about Jack. Most importantly, she wanted Jack to find out her feelings for him.

Jeanette’s assistant quickly said, “Jeanette, we should stop arguing with him. He is just a mad dog that barks at everyone! We should stay away from this murderer!”

Jeanette nodded. She then glanced at Wilson in disdain.

Wilson could no longer hold back his anger after hearing them calling him a mad dog and a murderer.

He suddenly freed himself from the rope, picked up a fruit knife, and ran toward Jeanette.

Someone noticed that and screamed, “Watch out!”

When Jeanette and her assistant heard that and turned around, they saw Wilson approaching them with a knife.

They both were frightened by him and they were frozen on the spot.

Slash!

Jeanette looked down and saw that Wilson had stabbed her abdomen with the knife. Her eyes widened as she stared at him in disbelief.

“Go to hell, bitch!” Wilson’s eyes reddened at that moment.

“Restrain him quickly! Someone, please save Jeanette!” Joel shouted.

Wilson ran away before the staff arrived. Jeanette was bleeding heavily as her assistant held her arms to support her.

It was a chaotic scene.

All the students of St. Daniel College had never encountered a similar incident. They were all shell-shocked.

“It’s so scary to work in the entertainment industry,” Xenia murmured.

“Initially, I wanted to try working in the entertainment industry. However, I’ve changed my mind now! Safety is more important!” Edith said while looking pale.

The ambulance arrived around twenty minutes later, and Jeanette was rushed to the hospital.

Meanwhile, Jessica rode the motorcycle at high speed.

When they arrived at the hospital, Jessica quickly got down from the motorcycle and removed her helmet. She then immediately stopped Jack from removing his. “Don’t

remove your helmet! You won’t be able to leave this place if you remove it now.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 201, 202, 203, 204, 205, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210)  

Chapter 201

At that moment, Jessica was at the Oaktree Cafe waiting for someone.

Soon after, a skinny young man in a black windbreaker entered the teahouse with his head hung low.

His appearance had attracted the attention of the waiters.

“Sir, do you have a reservation?”

“Yes. Table 5.”

Feeling perplexed, the waiter brought him to the designated table, and a glint of surprise flashed across the latter’s eyes when he saw the young girl sitting at the table.

“Are you ‘Black’?”

“Mike Zamora,” replied Jessica.

Upon hearing her refer to him by his full name, the man immediately knew she was the one who had been in contact with him.

Mike had a younger sister, Shannon, who went missing a year ago in a depopulated zone at Coldbridge.

After a long search, her family came to terms that she could not be found.

However, half a year ago, Mike received a mysterious phone call informing him that his sister had not gone missing in Coldbridge. After the other party provided him with some evidence, Mike firmly believed their words.

Ever since then, he had been secretly investigating and collecting evidence of Seamus’ crimes, determined to bring justice to his sister.

Two weeks ago, he finally had the chance to install a pinhole camera in Seamus’ mansion.

Within those two weeks, he saw Seamus bring two women into the mansion, and the pinhole camera had captured videos of Seamus’ crimes.

He only had to retrieve the camera to convict Seamus.

While sitting down, Mike said, “On behalf of my sister and my whole family, I want to thank you. If you hadn’t informed us, we would never know the truth.”

Jessica had to look for him because sooner or later, he would discover the truth.

In her previous life, Mike was discovered by Seamus when he had snuck into the mansion to save her. In the end, they were not able to escape.

“No. It is I who should thank you.”

Those words meant a lot to her because, in her previous life, she did not get to say them.

Mike did not understand but accepted her sincere gratitude. “I’ve done some investigating. Seamus will be attending a cocktail party tonight, and it’ll be my chance to retrieve the camera. I’ve been waiting for this day for so long. I can’t wait for him to be behind bars. Now, I’ll be able to bring justice to those who passed away,” Mike spoke earnestly while holding back his tears.

I’ll go with you.”

“Don’t worry. I got this.” Mike did not want any danger to befall Jessica.

“I’m worried.”

At her insistence, Mike finally relented and agreed.

Late at night, two dark figures were lurking outside the mansion. After ensuring that all the security guards had left, Mike gestured to Jessica and she responded with a nod.

He was the only one who knew where the camera was hidden. Thus, he was in charge of infiltrating the mansion. On the other hand, Jessica was responsible for being on the lookout to prevent any accidents from happening.

After entering the mansion, Mike went to the bedroom and subsequently the bathroom. He had successfully retrieved the camera.

When he arrived at the study, he noticed a flash drive connected to a computer.

He opened up the flash drive and discovered multiple videos of Seamus’ tortures. Each of the videos was labeled with the initials of his female victims.

Among the files, he found his sister’s video and his hand started to tremble. Mike could not gather the courage to play the video.

Chapter 202

Mike pulled out the flash drive without a second thought. However, to his surprise, the alarm system was triggered right when it was disconnected.

Jessica, who was on guard outside the mansion, was shocked.

What’s going on? Oh crap, he must have triggered the alarm system.

After securing the flash drive, Mike left in a hurry. However, when he walked past the living room, he tripped over an unknown object in the dark. The flash drive in his pocket bounced to the bottom of the couch.

“Get out quickly. The guards are on their way here. I’ll stall them for a few minutes to buy you some time to escape.” Mike touched his pocket and found that the flash drive was gone. He wanted to search for it, but it was impossible to locate such a small object, especially in the dark.

After spending minutes searching for it, he heard Jessica’s incessant urge over the earphones.

He gritted his teeth and left only when he saw rays of flashlights shining in his direction.

Ten minutes later, both of them were out of the property.

Looking at his depressed face, Jessica comforted him, “It’s alright if you can’t retrieve the camera this time. We can try our luck next time.”

Mike shook his head. “No. I did retrieve it, but I also discovered a flash drive containing evidence of Seamus’ crimes. I’m so dumb to have dropped it!”

“A flash drive?” It was Jessica’s first time hearing about it.

He nodded. “Yes. It was in my hands, but I tripped over something in the living room and lost it. Why am I so dumb?” Mike then hit his head in guilt.

To prevent him from hurting himself further, Jessica held onto his hands. “The evidence we have should be enough for him to be judged for his crimes.”

“You’re right.”

When they started watching the video, they found out their camera was blocked by another camera that Seamus had installed himself to record his activities.

The video the duo got could only catch glimpses of Seamus’ figure, and it was insufficient to prove his guilt. “What should we do?” Mike moaned in regret.

“I’ll go and get the video.”

We must get the videos now since we’ve alerted him. Seamus is a guy who is wary of everyone around him. He’ll surely erase the evidence found here and change his hideout soon. It’ll be harder for us to get a hold of it then. I must grab this chance before he gets back.

Mike said, “I’ll go.”

Jessica glanced at his sprained ankle. “You can’t sneak into the mansion in your current state. Just stay, and guard for me. I’ll be quick.”

“Okay.”

When they returned to the mansion, there were security guards patrolling around.

“There should be no one inside. Let’s go.”

One of the security guards spoke to Seamus on the phone.”

Mr. Davis, we searched around the area for more than half an hour. There’s no one sighted.”

“Sure, sure.”

The security guards left after hanging up the call, which allowed Jessica to sneak into the mansion.

She dared not switch on the lights, so she walked to the living room based on her vague memory and started searching for the flash drive.

Jessica was sprawled on the ice-cold ground with her hands examining the ground.

She finally found an object under the couch. After affirming that it was the flash drive in the faint moonlight, she immediately took it.

Just when she was about to leave, the sound of car honks was heard.

At the same moment, Mike’s panicked voice sounded in her ears.

“Seamus is back!”

Chapter 203

When Jessica lifted her gaze, the car had already entered the courtyard.

Damn it!

She immediately turned around and went upstairs.

Right after her figure vanished at the staircase, Seamus opened the door, and the lights in the mansion were lit up.

He narrowed his eyes and glanced over the house. No footsteps were found.

After looking around the house and making sure that nothing was lost, he noticed something off near the couch just as he was about to head upstairs.

He walked toward the couch and crouched down, staring at the tiny scratch.

Seamus could detect such a small change at a place that no one would ever pay attention to. That was the reason why his crimes had gone unnoticed over the years.

Who came here?

Seamus came to a thought and rushed upstairs toward his study. His face darkened when he saw the flash drive attached to his laptop was gone.

I was in a rush this morning, so I forgot to take the flash drive with me. Yet, it was stolen at such a right time.

He called his assistant in panic. “Luke, get someone to my place now. Yes. Get here now!”

While he was on his phone, Jessica was crawling down the water pipes from the balcony.

Before she landed safely, a ray of the flashlight was shone → on her.

The security guard shouted, “Who are you?”

Dang!

Jessica immediately jumped off the water pipes and ran in the opposite direction.

Hearing the commotion outside, Seamus walked toward the window and saw a figure escaping with the security guards trailing behind.

“So you’re the little burglar.”

He could see the size of the figure and the color of the clothes clearly under the street lamps. He then called the police. “Someone has broken into my house. I’ve lost something. The burglar had just escaped. It’s a young lady in a yellow shirt and jeans. Please capture her as soon as possible. Thank you.”

Jessica said to Mike over the earphones, “Let’s split up. Don’t worry about me.”

After she finished her words, she took her earphones off and dashed,

After she sprinted for fifteen minutes, the security guard finally lost sight of her. Just when she was going to the main road, police sirens were heard in the distance, nearing her.

Seamus sure is fast! Does a bastard like him have the guts to call the police?

Jessica had no choice but to change her path.

Fortunately, she had familiarized herself with the routes available for retreat.

After running for a long while, Jessica came to a secluded alley. However, before she could make her exit, a police car arrived and blocked her escape route.

Two policemen walked toward her.

Jessica turned around, attempting to leave before she was noticed by them.

Alas, one of them noticed her and then shouted, “Stop right there!”

Jessica stopped in her tracks and threw her bracelet quietly into the trash pile.

She ignored the policemen behind her and walked toward the direction of the trash can.

That policeman shouted again, “You there! Stop right there, and don’t move!”

Another policeman took out a pistol and aimed at Jessica.

Jessica turned around and raised both her hands up while confronting them with a scared look. “What are you trying to do with me?”

The policemen walked toward her and managed to have a clearer look at the person in front of them.

Although neither of them had ever thought that the burglar was such a pretty young lady, they did not lower their guard as they continued pointing their pistols at her.

Chapter 204

“What are you doing here?”

“I’m just looking for something that I’d lost.”

“Why didn’t you stop when we told you to? Why did you just ignore us?” the old policeman questioned her fervently. Jessica frowned and looked at him intensely. “Sir, please put away your gun. If you were to accidentally fire, I would die a meaningless death. I’m too young to lose my life so recklessly.”

The old policeman gave his younger counterpart a knowing look and lowered his pistol.

“Please answer my question directly, instead of changing the subject.” The old policeman narrowed his eyes and carefully monitored her.

“I realized that my bracelet had fallen off and simply came back here to look for it. How was I supposed to know that you were calling me?” Jessica huffed. “Do I look like a criminal to the both of you?”

The old policeman smirked. “Criminals don’t have the word bad’ written on their faces. We want to conduct a routine inspection. Please show us your identity card.”

The police had been informed that this district was seeing an uptick in criminal activity. With the recent revival in gang activity, the police were on the prowl for suspicious individuals.

Needless to say, it was abnormal for a young lady to be in this dark and empty alley in the middle of the night. They were starting to suspect that she was one of the gang members that they were chasing after.

Jessica frowned. Although she did not have her identity card on her, she remained confident and sneered in reply,” What kind of person would have their identity card on them at all times? Are you on the lookout for some criminal?”

“It’s just a routine inspection.” The old policeman grew more guarded.

Although he was rather reticent, Jessica had a rough idea why. There must have been some suspicious activity for those two policemen who were not part of the ordinary district police to be in the area at night.

Jessica began to get annoyed. Truly, men were at the mercy of fate.

I thought this area was too chaotic for someone to trace my movements. Who would’ve thought that this would happen?

The old policeman was not surprised that she did not have her identity card with her. “If that’s the case, please come with us to the police station.”

“Sure, but let me first find my bracelet.”

The old policeman looked meaningfully at the younger officer, who immediately caught his message. The young policeman repositioned himself soundlessly and stood facing the direction of the exit while holding onto his pistol. “What kind of bracelet is it? Let me help you find it.” The old policeman walked over to Jessica and bent over to join her in her search amongst the garbage.

Although Jessica appeared to be seriously searching through the trash, she was constantly thinking about how to get rid of the policemen.

The events from the Jasmine Mansion district had not hit mainstream knowledge yet. If she were to be taken to the police station at that moment, she would not be able to handle the situation if it spiraled out of control.

Jessica racked her brains for a solution. Suddenly, she heard footsteps from behind them. She could see a pair of shiny leather shoes pacing across the muddy ground, coming toward them from her position.

Upon noticing the approaching figure, the young policeman tensed up. He was about to open his mouth to question the newcomer, but the mysterious man suddenly spoke up. “Why did you come all the way here?”

Jessica raised her head and squinted. The figure of the newcomer was indistinguishable in the dim light of the alley as his face was shrouded in the shadows. However, his gentle eyes burned brightly like a candle in the night, and she felt the warmth permeate her being.

Chapter 205

At that moment, Jessica was stunned.

Charles stepped toward her and gently helped her up. Taking a silk handkerchief from his pocket, he tenderly wiped the stains off her hands.

The old policeman regarded the man who appeared. From his noble and powerful aura, he could tell that he was an extraordinary person.

“I didn’t get a chance to say more than a word to you, and you dashed off. It is so dark out. What if you met a criminal? Please don’t be so impulsive next time.”

As he spoke, Charles lightly and teasingly pinched Jessica’s little button nose. His words and movements were so intimate yet so natural.

The old policeman surveyed Charles’ behavior and figured that he was probably not suspicious.

Jessica played along, quirking her little mouth and groaning, “Hmph, it’s your fault.”

“Yes, it’s all my fault.” Charles could not help but look at her tenderly and sorrowfully.

“What are you looking for?”

“I lost my bracelet here.”

“Forget it. If you lost it, I’d buy you another one,” Charles said nonchalantly.

As soon as the words left his mouth, the old policeman caught hold of the bracelet amongst the garbage that they were digging through. Pulling it out, he observed the diamond-studded Cartier bracelet and a smile tugged on his lips.

If one’s family did not have a luxury-loving daughter, one would not be familiar with the iconic Cartier bracelet or its exorbitant price.

Being able to lose such a bracelet casually spoke volumes about one’s wealth.

When Jessica saw the bracelet, she made a beeline for it.

However, Charles intercepted her and wiped the bracelet clean with his silk handkerchief before handing it over to her.

Charles turned to acknowledge the old policeman. “Thank you for helping her to find the bracelet.”

With that, Charles prepared to escort Jessica away.

“Wait a minute,” the old policeman shouted out.

Charles paused and raised his eyebrows. “Is there anything else?”

“This lady was loitering in this area in the middle of the night. We are obliged to conduct a routine inspection. Please, show us your identity cards. If everything is in order, it will not take long.” The old policeman was unperturbed by Charles.

Jessica tilted her head up and whined sweetly, “I rushed out, so I didn’t get a chance to bring my identity card along. They said that they would even take me away to the police station. Isn’t it ridiculous? Why would there be a criminal as beautiful as me?”

Charles surveyed the flirtatious front that Jessica put on, and his eyes filled with mirth.

It was extremely rare for Jessica to behave like this, and even if she did, it was only under special circumstances. “Of course not,” replied Charles, again playing along with the act that they created. He took his identity card from his wallet and handed it over to the policeman.

The old policeman received the identity card and inspected it.

“Charles.” The name rang a bell, but he could not quite remember it for a moment until he saw his address. The old policeman was stunned.

This address… And the last name… The Young family! The Young family of Dellmoor’s eight prestigious families!

He and his superiors would never dare to cross such a person.

The old policeman returned the identity card to Charles.

“My girlfriend here is one of the daughters of the Larson Group. If you do not believe me, you can go back and check for yourselves. If there are any further questions, you can contact me any time.” Charles took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to the old policeman. “Certainly.” The old policeman received the card.

This business card may not be useful for him, but it would be a prized possession to many others.

Seeing Charles’ identity card cleared all of the old policeman’s doubts. After all, none of the gangs they were targeting would have the means of climbing the Young family ladder. And at any rate, if the Young family were somehow responsible for the recent gang activity, the scale of this criminal syndicate would be beyond his control.

Charles took Jessica’s hand in his, and they left the alley.

Chapter 206

Once they were safely in the luxurious Rolls-Royce, the atmosphere relaxed considerably.

Jessica dipped her head and glanced at Charles from the corner of her eye. “Thank you, Mr. Young,” she whispered. Mr. Young?

Charles raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Jessica perceived him to be of the older generation.

This is not acceptable!

“Earlier with the policemen, I said that you were my girlfriend. If they were to find out that that was a lie, how do you think they would feel?” Charles smiled while he teased Jessica but kept his composure and observed her.

Jessica was stunned.

In her moment of shock, she heard Charles murmur, “I think that, in order to avoid this issue, we’d better act like a couple when we’re outside. That way, they wouldn’t be able to accuse us of lying.”

Jessica was completely petrified.

She was unsure if she misunderstood the situation, but it felt like she fell into a trap.

Girlfriend? Charles’ girlfriend?

While it was not like Jessica never romantically considered Charles since he was “Mr. Young” in her mind, she never pursued that line of thought.

If Charles knew what she was imagining, Jessica was pretty certain that she would just abandon her identity and leave town that night.

Instead, she plastered on a smile and said, “Mr. Young, you’re not really good at telling jokes.”

Charles glanced at her helplessly. Sometimes she is smart, but at times she can be really dense.

“You can just think of me as your elder brother – no need to call me mister,” Charles instructed directly.

This time, Jessica complied obediently. “Okay, Charles.” Jessica thought that he would continue to ask her what she was doing in the alley so late at night, but Charles did not broach the topic. For the entire ride, they continued their light-hearted conversation about frivolous things.

For example, they discussed her favorite foods and hobbies, as well as recent interesting events. Not once did Charles question her about tonight’s episode.

Jessica also did not ask him why he was coincidentally in the same area.

The journey from Young Corporation to Horington Island would have been in the opposite direction. Maybe he just happened to have some business in this area!

There seemed to be a mutual understanding between them. If one were wise, one would not make the situation awkward by needlessly digging for the truth. After all, everyone had their own secrets to keep.

Half an hour later, as the car slowly entered Horington Island, the radio’s music was abruptly interrupted by the radio host’s voice.

“Breaking news. There is a fire around the Jasmine

Mansion district. The number of casualties is unknown at the moment, but we will continue to report any updates.”

The Jasmine Mansion district! That’s where Seamus Davis lives. Damn it, Seamus must be planning to destroy the corpse.

Although she tried to stay composed, Charles managed to detect a moment of her murderous intent.

The Jasmine Mansion district?

As they nursed their own thoughts, the car slowly came to a stop at the mansion’s entrance.

Charles got out of the car and, in a gentlemanly fashion, opened the door for Jasmine. Then, she got out of the car and her expression remained unchanged.

The pair entered the house together. As Jessica ascended the staircase, Charles softly bade her farewell. “Jess, sleep well tonight. Tomorrow will be a beautiful day.”

Jessica nodded and turned to go upstairs.

Charles watched her leave, then returned to his studies and turned on the computer. On his screen was the candid image of a stunning woman soaking up the sunlight in a long scarlet dress. She was looking at the camera with a cheery smile.

Charles admired the smiling lady on his screen. He gently brushed her beautiful cheek with his fingertips and whispered, “How many secrets are you hiding?”

Chapter 207

The next morning soon arrived.

Samantha yawned and sauntered into the dining room.

The sight she met with rudely shocked her awake. Rubbing her eyes, she stared at the unlikely scene of Charles and Jessica sitting at the dining table together.

“Jess, why are you…” Samantha was taken aback. She looked at Charles and over at Jessica again, narrowing her eyes in suspicion.

I don’t know if I’m imagining things, but it always feels like something is going on between these two.

Before Samantha could interrogate them, Charles took the lead and instructed her, “Samantha, sit down and eat.”

“Okay.” Samantha nodded and complied.

“You will be taking your final exam in a few days. If you fail this time, you must return to Dellmoor with me this year,” said Charles solemnly.

Upon mentioning the examinations, Samantha’s attention was diverted, and she forgot about the unlikely pair.

“I refuse to return. That place is not my home.” Samantha pursed her lips, and her whole body tensed up.

Charles remained stoic while Samantha focused on her food.

Midway through breakfast, Samantha looked up and looked at Charles with suspicion. “Uncle Charles, isn’t it time for you to leave?”

Why isn’t he busy with work today?

“There is no rush.”

Samantha pursed her lips again.

Ten minutes later, the trio finished their breakfast and left the dining room.

At the entrance of the mansion, there were two parked cars. Samantha held onto Jessica and steered her over to her car.

Charles intercepted. “I’ll send both of you.”

Samantha was about to reject his offer, but after exchanging a look with Charles, she led Jessica over to his car instead.

Charles opened the door for them and placed his hand gently on the doorframe to protect their heads as they got in. It was such a considerate and chivalrous move that Samantha could not help but click her tongue at him in disapproval.

“Thank you, Charles,” Jessica thanked him politely.

Charles smiled. “You’re welcome.”

Samantha cut in abruptly, “Thank you, Uncle Charles.”

Charles simply let out a hum in acknowledgment and slid into the driver’s seat to start up the car. Soon, they were on their way to school.

After the ride and Charles’ departure for work, the two ladies were alone again. Samantha gave Jessica a knowing smile. “Jess, what did you do last night? Were you with Uncle Charles?”

“Don’t overthink it!”

Samantha evidently did not believe her words. Jessica spared a glance at Samantha’s teasing smile and knew immediately that she was having dirty thoughts. She then flicked Samantha’s forehead. “Stop thinking nasty stuff.” Samantha covered her forehead and pouted. “Why do you like to flick my forehead like Uncle Charles? He must have influenced you.”

To avoid holding off the issue, Jessica immediately arranged to take the afternoon off school to meet Mike.

The moment he saw that she was safe and sound, Mike heaved a sigh of relief.

Yesterday was way too stressful!

“I was scared to death last night. Thankfully, you had your wits about yourself and escaped on time. If anything were to happen to you, I wouldn’t forgive myself.”

Recounting last night’s incident in his head, Mike

shuddered. If he had not received an all-clear message from Jessica, he would have been up all night.

Seeing her unharmed and standing in front of him, his worries now melted away. “Did you find the flash drive?”

Jessica fished out the flash drive from her bag. At the sight of it, Mike’s mood uplifted, and he was overjoyed.

“Now we can give the flash drive to the police and let them catch that bastard, Seamus.”

He could not wait to see Seamus arrested. He waited way, way too long for this day.

“Not yet!”

Mike looked at Jessica perplexedly.

“Seamus has dug his roots in Horington City for a long time. Given his numerous relationships, we have to have a backup plan. Let’s make two copies of this flash drive. We’ll hand one over to the police and publish the contents of the other on the Internet to publicly shame him!”

Chapter 208

Public opinions were usually bidirectional.

It could be beneficial to society if utilized well.

On the other hand, if not executed perfectly, it could backfire.

However, in this case, things would be heading in a positive direction.

“Your plan is perfect.”

It was not that she had a perfect plan. It was because she had been through many of those instances to realize the idea behind it.

Sometimes, it’s better still to take precautions! To deal with people like Seamus, it’s either we do nothing, or we go all out on him.

He would be back to seek revenge if he were to escape.

There was no telling what a mentally ill man like him would do.

They had two choices. It was either they leave it, or they make sure that he never gets away with it.

He would not be able to escape when the whole nation was to pressure him with opinions and attention.

A mad person like him should be exposed to the public.

The two of them immediately executed the plan.

Mike copied the video into the flash drive and posted it to the police station. Then, he reported Seamus for murder.

At the same time, Jessica edited the crucial part of the video. She censored the victims’ faces to protect their confidentiality.

Once the video was posted, it immediately caused public outrage.

Oh gosh, why do psychos like him exist?

I feel scared just by hearing their cries through the screen.

Is this some kind of horror movie?

However, this was a true incident.

An incident that was more horrible than any horror movie!

That man in the video is a devil. He’s just pure crazy. People like him should be shot dead!

I’ve decided to report to the police!

& This guy seems familiar. Ah, I know. He’s Seamus, that rich businessman from Horington City!

Once Seamus’ identity was revealed, the public directed their criticisms and lashed out at him. Many scolded him through his company’s official account.

Their comments made his account trending on Twitter!

Seamus had become the man that the whole nation would curse upon.

Meanwhile, he was having a meeting in the conference room. He had no idea what was happening outside.

There was a knock on the door. The assistant came in with two men. Everyone was shocked to see the men in uniforms.

“Mr. Davis, the police are here for you.”

Two policemen walked into the conference room and approached him. “Hello, Mr. Davis. We’ve gotten reports from the public. You’re now under arrest for illegal imprisonment and murder. You’re required to follow us back for investigation.”

One of the police officers came forward and handcuffed him.

“I think there are some misunderstandings.” Seamus was calm as ever.

“We’ll know once we’re at the police station.”

Seamus was brought away by the police in front of the senior executives.

They were dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened. Gossip filled the room once Seamus left. The senior executives were shocked after watching the video.

“I never knew that Mr. Davis was a psychopath!”

“Mr. Davis seems like a gentleman from the outside. Little did we know…”

Commentaries of this nature echoed throughout the corporation.

Anyone who had access to the internet was talking about that incident.

Chapter 209

St. Daniel College.

“Have you heard about it? Yara’s dead.”

“What happened?” Someone was confused.

Samantha felt the same as well.

Someone responded hurriedly, “Do you know Seamus? Yeah, that guy. He thought that the police couldn’t find the body, so they were unable to charge him. He even declared his innocence as if he did nothing. Such a shameless guy!”

“He really underestimated the police. Guess what? They found about ten dead bodies at Mount Azalea. One of them was Yara’s.”

“My uncle who’s working in the police force told me that Yara’s body was covered in wounds. All her limbs were amputated, and it’s unbearable to look at.”

Everyone gasped at those words.

Yara was someone they knew, after all. Hence, the feeling hit them harder than usual.

“I can’t believe Yara had something to do with Seamus.”

“Isn’t that what they say? Those women who are involved with Seamus are usually gold diggers. Yara’s most likely…” It was an unfinished sentence. But everyone immediately understood.

“She’s not here anymore. Let’s not talk about it.” Samantha sighed. “I really can’t bring myself to believe what had happened to Yara.”

Jessica was quiet.

At that moment, a figure barged in.

It was Yael. She looked up at Jessica and Samantha before lowering her head. The panicked woman then apologized and left quickly.

Samantha mumbled as she watched the woman’s figure from behind. “Yael’s the one who used to bully Yara the most in college. Now, she’s panicking about Yara’s death. I didn’t know she was such a scared cat. It’s not like she killed her. Why is she so scared?”

As Samantha said, Yael was scared.

She was horrified after knowing that Seamus killed Yara.

If Yael had not commanded Yara to approach Seamus’ partner, Yara would not have been targeted by him, and she would not have died.

Yael was horrified by the thought of that.

In fact, she was more afraid that the others would know what she was doing.

In light of the severity of this murder case, Seamus’ court trial was carried out once there was enough evidence to support the accusation.

There was a huge crowd outside the court that day. Many traffic police were enforcing orders.

Many reporters and people from social media were there for interviews, wanting to get first-hand information.

The victims’ families, who were dressed in black and white for the court, were crying in pain.

As Seamus was brought to the court, someone threw a rotten egg at him. It hit him right in the face. Instantly, his face was covered in yellow liquid.

That action triggered others, who were sitting in for the court as well. Following that, the rest threw all sorts of things at Seamus – rocks, shoes, dirty socks, and other things.

The bailiff wanted to stop them, but the victims’ family members were too outraged.

“Get lost!” Suddenly, a plump man roared.

The crowd turned to see him carrying a wooden bucket. The man walked toward Seamus. As he passed by the crowd, a stinging smell filled the air.

The bailiff immediately dodged to the side as he saw the situation escalating.

Seamus was trapped in the defendant’s seat. He had nowhere to go.

Splash!

A bucket full of feces and urine was poured right on his head!

Seamus was covered in it. The unbearable stench filled the air instantly.

Chapter 210

The family member of the person who threw feces was led away by the bailiff, and the court was adjourned.

Seamus stormed out of the courthouse. A herd of reporters and paparazzi descended upon him from both sides. Cameras flashed blindingly bright, and microphones were thrust in his face.

Outraged online viewers clapped and hurrahed at his disgrace.

At a coffee shop, Samantha saw a picture of Seamus and showed it to Daisy and Jessica eagerly. “Look at Seamus!” Daisy leaned forward and eyed the picture before bursting into fits of laughter. “Serves him right!”

“Apparently, that guy who hurled poop was about to feed him poop, but someone stopped it.”

Daisy gave a thumbs up. “That’s a good lad. He did something I wouldn’t have the guts to do. Seamus deserves everything that comes his way.”

“Exactly. If I could get in, I would lob a rock at his head. He would definitely bleed, what with my precise aim. That’s how I would meet our punishment,” Samantha scoffed.

Both of them spoke animatedly while Jessica listened without saying a word.

Daisy asked her, “Jess, what would you do?”

She tipped her chin down, and her eyes flashed. Of course, I’d want him to pay. But nothing is perfect in this world, and only time will tell. You only live once, so take your vengeance and live your life. Nonetheless, it’s not worth involving myself in that scum.

“We’ll leave the punishment to others.” Her phone rang as she finished her words. She excused herself and left.

Daisy watched her departing figure and muttered, “What is she so busy with recently? She seems preoccupied.”

“I have no idea.” Samantha shook her head. She, too, was curious.

In a cafe, Zander sat opposite Jessica and stuttered in distress, “Ms. Stone… Well, I-I need more funds.”

Again?! This renewable energy project is hemorrhaging cash!

She had invested 750 thousand dollars, then another round of 750 thousand dollars. In total, she had sunk about 1.5 million dollars into this project only after a few months in. Moreover, the project would take another two to three years to be completed, give or take.

Jessica had given Zander the framework and models to save up at least tens of millions of dollars. She was prepared to plow money into the project, but reality had far exceeded her expectations.

“How much do you need?”

Zander weighed his response before answering, “1.5 million dollars.”

Fuck! Jessica’s heart sank. She was at a loss for words.

He noticed her expression and amended carefully, “How about 1 million dollars?”

Jessica slid a debit card in front of him. “This card has more than 150 thousand dollars. Use it. I’ll get the rest of the money for you in a few days.”

Zander thought for a moment before replying, “Ms. Stone, we could look for a venture capital firm to invest in our project. Previously, Mr. Ferguson from Fairview Ventures approached me. He seemed interested in our project. It shouldn’t be too hard for us to make overtures to him regarding an investment.”

“When did Hugh approach you?” Alarm bells started ringing. in Jessica’s head.

She had poached Zander from Hugh. If Hugh sought him out…

Zander immediately saw through her concerns and waved.” Don’t worry, Ms. Stone. I turned him down. He approached me the day you left.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160) 

Chapter 151

Leland asked, “What’s wrong? They said that you sent Kate back to the Davidson family, and Kate took leave in the afternoon. Did something happen?”

He then pointed at the items that had not been placed properly before adding, “Why are all these things back here? Did Kate go to the Cohen family to retrieve them, or did

Chris return them?”

Celia replied, “Kate went to get them back. Because of Chris, Kate and Mr. Davidson quarreled. Kate then went to the Cohen family to get everything back.”

She sighed again and said, “Leland, our family, and the Davidson family are incompatible. Mr. Davidson is on another level compared to Kate. I was on tenterhooks in front of him the whole time as I was afraid that I would do something wrong or say the wrong thing. If I offended him, he would definitely take his anger out on our daughter.” She paused before adding, “The Davidson family has too many rules and they’re too strict. Their house is like a maze and the waters are very deep. I wonder if Kate can handle it with her personality.”

Leland pursed his lips and said, “At this point, there’s no point in being worried. Kate didn’t even inform us back then when she went to get married to Mr. Davidson. She even continued to hide it from us after getting the marriage certificate.”

He continued, “She chose this path herself. No matter how difficult it is, it’s her business. As her parents, we can’t help her. All we can do is make sure that our family’s door will always be open for her. If she can’t live in the Davidson family, we can support her for the rest of her life after her divorce.”

This was what it was like to marry into a rich family. Even if she was wronged by her in-laws, her maternal family did not have such a strong background or means to seek justice for her.

Whether or not Kate would have a good life depended on how much Alfred cared about her.

Leland asked, “When you came back, did the couple make up?”

Celia replied, “When I came back, Kate hadn’t even entered the house so I don’t know if they have reconciled. I’ll call and ask.”

As she spoke, she took out her phone and called Kate.

She was relieved when she learned that Kate and Alfred had reconciled.

After dinner, Alfred asked Kate to accompany him for rehabilitation.

He was not in the mood for rehabilitation in the afternoon so he had to make up for it now.

Kate was naturally happy to accompany him.

However, her heart ached when she watched him walk with cold sweat dotted on his forehead.

She suggested, “Why don’t you take a break?”

She then walked to him with a tissue. As she helped him to wipe his sweat, she advised, “You’ve already insisted on doing it for half an hour. Take a break before continuing.” However, Alfred insisted on standing. When she finished wiping his sweat, he could no longer hold on and fell to the ground.

“Alfred!”

Kate was shocked and quickly helped him up.

However, he was too tired. Even if she held him, he did not have the strength to stand up.

Seeing that Kate was still struggling to help him up, Alfred suddenly pushed her away. Then, he slapped his legs and kept scolding himself for being useless.

He blamed, “I’ve only taken a few steps and I can’t take it anymore. My legs are too useless!”

Kate quickly called out, “Mr. Davidson.”

She then got up and turned around to jump on him as she quickly grabbed his hand to stop him from hitting his leg. Alfred said, “Kate, go away. I’m not doing this anymore. These two legs are useless. I can’t use any strength even if I persist. Let me sit in a wheelchair for the rest of my life!” He pushed her away again and kept slapping his useless legs.

When the bodyguards who were standing far away saw this scene, they immediately ran over and experiencedly stopped Alfred from hitting his legs again. Then, they helped him up and made him sit back in the wheelchair. Alfred demanded as he pushed the bodyguards away,” Leave me alone.”

He struggled to stand up again but fell to the ground in a sorry state.

The bodyguards called, “Mr. Davidson.”

Kate crawled back and hugged Alfred as she gently said, Mr. Davidson, you’re doing great! You’re really doing well! You’re not useless. Your legs are doing better as well. I was counting the steps for you just now and you can already walk six steps on your own. It’s six steps! You’ve improved a lot.”

Despite her saying that Alfred still wanted to push her away. However, she simply held his face and kissed his lips in front of the bodyguards. She used her gentleness to soothe his frustration.

Anyone who needed to sit in a wheelchair for some time would hope that they could stand back up in the shortest time possible.

When he couldn’t do it, it was natural that he would feel frustrated and even give up on himself.

He had insisted on undergoing rehabilitation for a few days but he felt that the effect was not obvious. Just now, he even fell to the ground in such a pathetic state in front of his wife. He immediately felt that his pride had been damaged, so he simply gave up and went crazy.

Kate’s kiss did not calm him down at all. In fact, he even bit her.

“Ouch.”

She cried out in pain and let go of him.

Her red lips were bleeding.

“Kate,” he called out as his heart ached again.

“Pass me some tissues,” he instructed.

Yael quickly took out a packet of tissues and handed it over. Alfred took out a few pieces and carefully and gently wiped the blood off Kate’s lips as he said apologetically, “Kate, I’ m sorry.”

She shook her head and reassured, “I’m not in pain so don’t blame yourself. Please don’t think that falling in front of me is embarrassing. I won’t laugh at you and I think that you’re amazing. You insisted on doing rehabilitation for half an hour and even managed to walk six steps on your own. You’ve improved compared to last time. Please don’t give up on yourself. You’re the best in my heart. You’re not useless.” The sincerity, heartache, and tenderness in her eyes made Alfred’s frustration disappear without a trace.

She probed, “Let’s get up, okay?”

He nodded, so Kate and Yael helped him up and placed him in the wheelchair again.

Kate then squatted down in front of him again and helped him tidy up his clothes. Then, she gently patted his clothes in encouragement.

She said, “Mr. Davidson, that’s all for today’s rehabilitation. I’ Il push you back into the house, okay?”

Alfred then responded, “I’ll rest for a while before starting all over again. From now on, I’ll insist on doing rehabilitation every day. I’ll get up from wherever I fall.”

It was not that he could not walk at all. It was just that when he walked, his legs would still hurt and he could not exert any strength. That was why he had been relying on the wheelchair.

However, the doctor said that if he did not persist in doing rehabilitation, his legs would be crippled if he sat in a wheelchair for too long.

In the past, he didn’t care. He did not mind being in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.

But now that he had Kate, he did not want to be in a wheelchair forever. He wanted to stand up and walk beside her. He was originally tall and handsome and although she was not short, she felt small when she stood next to him and he liked that feeling.

If she encountered any trouble in the future, he would be able to rush to her side as soon as possible and help her resolve her troubles if he could walk.

Kate gave him a thumbs up and praised, “That’s my husband. You’re the best! Hubby, you can do it! You can definitely do it!”

Alfred smiled and grabbed her thumb. He raised her hand and kissed the back of her hand before looking at her deeply and saying, “Kate, I will do my best!”

He gently touched her lips again. Her lips were not bleeding anymore but they were still swollen from when he bit her.

He asked, “Does it hurt?”

She reassured me, “It doesn’t hurt.”

He said, “Silly girl, don’t ever do anything so dangerous again. What if I really go crazy and hurt you?”

She rubbed her face against his large palm and replied, “I believe you won’t hurt me.”

Chapter 152

Alfred loved how good it felt to have Kate’s trust.

He was looking better already.

“Kate, can you stay with me a little longer while I finish my rehab?” he asked.

Kate nodded, got up, and gave him a little thumbs-up.

Watching from a distance, the bodyguards let out a quiet sigh of relief. Alfred had finally relaxed with Kate by his side, so they stepped back to give the couple some privacy.

Thanks to Kate’s encouragement, Alfred pushed through his rehab for several more hours.

“It’s getting late. We should head inside,” Kate gently reminded him.

When Alfred was focused, he could be incredibly stubborn. She’d tried a few times to get him to call it a day, but he wouldn’t budge.

He glanced at his watch. It was past nine.

In the old days, that would’ve been early for him– he used to stay up until midnight. But ever since his legs gave out, he rarely went out at night, and his bedtime crept up earlier and earlier.

“Alright,” he finally said.

Kate stepped closer and wiped the sweat from his face with a tissue.

Standing so close, Alfred softened. He tilted his head down, making it easier for her to wipe his face.

“You’re so tall,” she said with a little laugh.

After wiping his face, Kate patted his chest lightly. “I’m tall for a woman, but next to you, I feel tiny. And your chest muscles are pretty firm.”

She thought he was just about perfect.

Taking a step back, she admired him. “Yep, you still look as dashing as ever.”

Alfred gave her a teasing smile. “Satisfied?”

Kate placed a hand on his shoulder and playfully tapped his chest with the other. “You look good enough to me.”

Her comment was clever– suggesting there was more to it than just looks.

Alfred was momentarily at a loss for words.

Instead of responding, he gave her a light pinch on the cheek and said, “Can you grab my wheelchair?”

Kate quickly brought the wheelchair over, helped him sit down, and began pushing him back toward the house.

*****

Meanwhile, up on the top floor of the main house, Olivia stood by the railing, her reading glasses perched on her nose, staring out into the distance.

Alfred had been working on his rehab for hours, and Olivia had been standing there just as long, quietly watching her grandson in her silent way.

“Grandma,” Cynthia said softly as she walked up, “it’s late. You should come downstairs and rest.”

Olivia didn’t say anything at first, so Cynthia followed her gaze. She could barely make out a few figures moving in the distance. “Grandma, Alfred’s done with his rehab.”

Even though Cynthia couldn’t see Alfred or Kate from where they were, she knew that Olivia had been watching him the whole time. The rehab area was outdoors, and even though it was roped off, Olivia could still catch glimpses of Alfred from the rooftop.

The distance was too far for her to make out any details, even with her glasses, but Olivia didn’t seem to mind. She liked standing up there, quietly keeping watch.

Cynthia had heard from Eloise that Olivia had been there for hours.

At her age, standing that long was a worry. Cynthia was concerned her grandmother’s legs would ache, so she hurried up to encourage her to head back down.

“I’m just enjoying the view,” Olivia said, shaking off Cynthia’s concern. “It’s so peaceful here at night, so still and quiet.”

Cynthia smiled. “Our place is always peaceful, no matter what time it is.”

The estate was so big, with the houses and courtyards spread out, that no noise ever carried from one place to another.

The staff followed strict rules about keeping things quiet, so the Davidson residence always stayed calm and serene. If it weren’t for people moving around, you might think it was an empty mansion.

Olivia reached out for Cynthia’s hand, leaning on her granddaughter as she felt the tiredness creeping into her legs. Good thing Cynthia was there to help her walk.

“You’ve been standing too long, Grandma. Tomorrow, I’ll talk to Roger and have him make you a tall chair for up here, with a little canopy over it. That way, you can sit and enjoy the view without getting tired,” Cynthia suggested.

Roger Swift was the head butler at the Davidson estate, responsible for managing the junior staff and overseeing everything in the courtyard.

Olivia nodded. “Make sure it’s one of those chairs with a little table built in. That way, I can have a drink or a snack while I sit.”

Cynthia chuckled. “I’ll draw up a design later and show it to Roger tomorrow. He’ll follow my plans.”

Though Cynthia’s expertise was in architecture, she had a solid grasp of furniture design too.

“Cynthia,” Olivia said.

“Yes, Grandma?”

“What’s Kate’s deal? How does she get Alfred to calm down when he’s having one of his tantrums?” Olivia asked, her tone edged with curiosity.

Olivia had seen Alfred’s earlier outburst. She couldn’t make out every detail from where she stood, but she had seen him hitting his legs in frustration.

Her heart had almost leaped out of her chest, and she’d nearly run down from the rooftop.

But then Kate stepped in, and miraculously, Alfred calmed down. Olivia had watched from afar, still unsure what Kate had done, but it had worked.

One might think Olivia would be relieved to see someone able to handle Alfred’s temper, but instead, she felt a sense of unease.

It was as if someone had taken something that belonged to her, like a queen whose throne had been claimed by an outsider.

Alfred was her grandson, the one she had raised herself. Out of all her grandchildren, it was Alfred and Cynthia who had grown up under her care. That was why they were her favorites.

Maybe because she’d played the role of both grandmother and mother to Alfred, her bond with him ran deeper than anyone could imagine, along with a fierce sense of possessiveness.

“I don’t know her that well yet,” Cynthia admitted. “I haven’t noticed anything extraordinary about her, but she’s refreshingly honest. I don’t feel like she’s trying to use me or win me over. She just treats me like any other girl.”

Cynthia was the only granddaughter in the Davidson family, and she was cherished like a rare gem.

In Sherpsel, everyone wanted to be in her good graces.

But Cynthia wasn’t a fan of all the attention, which made her appreciate Kate even more.

Kate wasn’t trying to suck up to her, and that alone set her apart.

Olivia gave her a cold look. “Well, I don’t like her.”

“Grandma, are you planning to get rid of her once Alfred recovers? They’re already married. If you try to push her out, Alfred’s going to lose it,” Cynthia said, shuddering at the thought of her brother’s temper flaring up again.

Olivia’s voice turned even icier. “Your brother, as the head of the Davidson family, can’t afford to be so attached to any woman. He needs to be ruthless if he’s going to conquer the business world and lead the Regency Group to the top.”

Chapter 153

“Grandma, Alfred’s human. He’s a normal guy, not some robot. How could he possibly be cold toward his wife? If he were really that heartless, it wouldn’t be good for any of us,” Cynthia said.

She wanted Alfred to be a real person, with feelings, not just the family’s figurehead.

Their grandparents had made sure he was successful, but they never taught him how to love, and that’s why he had grown into this cold, distant man.

Olivia pursed her lips, then asked suddenly, “Your parents are coming back soon, right?”

“My mom wants to, but my dad said since they’re already away, they might as well stay a few more days. The earliest they’ll be back is next weekend,” Cynthia replied.

“Your dad’s got nothing better to do now that he’s retired, just dragging your mom around on trips,” Olivia remarked, shaking her head.

Cynthia laughed. “Aren’t you happy they’re enjoying themselves?”

Olivia sighed. “Of course, I am, silly girl. I want all of you to be happy.”

She wanted Alfred to be happy too, but he couldn’t spoil a woman too much. Love made people vulnerable.

Cynthia giggled.

Meanwhile, Alfred and Kate were completely unaware of this conversation.

When Kate stepped out of the bathroom, Alfred was already lying in bed, waiting for her.

Drying her hair with a towel, Kate walked over and teased,” What, waiting for me to jump on you?”

Alfred gave her a sidelong glance, his voice calm. “You’ve jumped on me plenty, but I haven’t seen anything new from you.”

Apart from kissing him a bit and a few playful touches, nothing ever escalated.

Even though there were rumors that his accident had left him impotent, she never questioned it.

Kate raised an eyebrow. “The way you said that almost sounds like you’re asking me to strip you down and take pictures.”

Alfred’s face darkened. “Kate, you’re a lady! Can’t you talk with a little more decency?”

Kate shrugged. “If I can’t have the real thing, can’t I at least have some fun with my words? It’s so frustrating looking at a face prettier than mine.”

“What exactly are you frustrated about?” Alfred asked.

Kate’s eyes dropped suggestively to a certain area. “You know.”

Alfred resisted the urge to throw a pillow at her.

Kate grabbed the hair dryer, plopped it onto Alfred’s lap,

and flashed him a sweet, mischievous smile. “My hair says it loves you and would like you to blow it dry,” Alfred grumbled. “Why are you washing your hair so late?”

But he still picked up the dryer, motioned for her to plug it in, and gestured for her to pull up a chair next to the bed so he could dry her hair.

About ten minutes later, they were both lying in bed. Kate propped herself up on one elbow, looking at Alfred.

He had a magazine open, pretending to read, his lips pressed into a thin line. “Just say it, he muttered.

“I love you,” Kate said with a grin.

Alfred froze. “Kate, if you keep fooling around, I swear I’ll throw you into the dog pen, and by morning, I’ll be collecting your bones.”

“You’re so mean.” Kate flopped onto her back, but then quickly rolled over again, throwing an arm over Alfred. After fidgeting for a second, she snuggled up to him, wriggling into his arms until she found a comfortable spot. Once settled, she finally stopped moving, content at last.

“Do you think someone can go back in time after they die?” Kate asked.

“Back in time?” Alfred repeated.

“Yeah, like time travel,” Kate clarified.

Alfred chuckled and playfully tapped her with a book. “You’ve been reading too many fantasy novels.”

Kate sighed.

She knew he wouldn’t believe her. If she hadn’t experienced it herself, she wouldn’t have believed it either.

Despite her love for time-travel novels, she understood they were pure fiction. Death was like a switch being flipped– once it was off, there was no going back. But she had lived it.

“After I cut my wrists and refused to marry you, I was out cold for a while. During that time, I had this incredibly strange and vivid dream. In it, I was still the Sutton family’s biological daughter,” Kate explained.

Since Alfred wasn’t buying into the time travel idea, Kate framed it as a dream for his sake.

“When I was brought back to my biological parents, I became the Sutton family’s second daughter. But the connection wasn’t strong. I’d grown up with the Garcia family, and until I was twenty-five, I believed I was their biological daughter, and they believed the same.

“Even after finding out I was a Sutton, my biological parents treated me well because they felt they owed me. They gave me whatever I wanted. Honestly, I didn’t ask for much. The only thing I insisted on was marrying Chris. I fell head over heels for him and wouldn’t take no for an answer.”

Talking about her past felt like recounting a story that wasn’t hers anymore.

Alfred listened quietly. He’d already dug into her return to the Sutton family and knew the details.

“In the dream, I even came to you, tried to cut my wrists to refuse the marriage, and went on a hunger strike to force my parents to agree to my marriage to Chris. Soon after, I was with Chris at social events as his fiancée and ended up getting drunk.

“When I woke up, I was in our hotel room with Chris. The bed was a mess, and there was blood. Chris had just come out of the bathroom, and he held me gently, saying that since we were engaged, we’d be married sooner or later. That night was just an early wedding night.”

As she described that night, Kate struggled to recall the details of what happened while she was drunk or how Elijah had taken her innocence.

She wondered, ‘Was it possible Chris had handed me over to Elijah? If that were the case, Chris would have known who the baby’s real father was. But when Kyla revealed the truth, she said they didn’t know who the father was and called my baby a bastard!’

Alfred gripped the magazine tightly, his jealousy simmering just beneath the surface.

Even though Kate insisted it was just a dream, his feelings were still raw.

“Later, I got pregnant, and Chris and I had a grand wedding. But after the wedding, Chris never touched me. He said we should sleep in separate rooms for the baby’s sake. I appreciated his consideration, but how naive I was,” Kate said, her voice tinged with bitterness.

“After the wedding, he wanted me to stay home and focus on the pregnancy, which was just a way to confine me. He was always out early and home late, sometimes not coming back for days, constantly on business trips. I thought he was just busy with work, but I never realized–” Kate suddenly fell silent, pulling away from Alfred. She grabbed a thin blanket and wrapped herself tightly as if trying to shield herself from the pain of reliving her past.

Revisiting her mistakes, her naivety, and all she had endured felt like a knife twisting in her heart, leaving her bleeding and in agony once more.

Each painful memory deepened her regret and bitterness.

Chapter 154

Alfred turned sideways and looked at Kate for a moment. Then, he held her hand and said warmly, “Don’t, if you don’t want to continue. I know the reason.”

Kate looked him in the eye. His gaze was still unfathomable. She could not figure out his thoughts through his eyes.

She said, “Mr. Davidson-“

But he pressed his fingers against her lips to stop her. His voice was still as warm and intoxicating as ever. She liked it and made her feel warm. “Kate, don’t,” Alfred repeated. Kate did not finish her sentence, but he could guess what had happened between her and Chris.

‘Chris and Kyla must have betrayed her. That was why Kate changed her mind after waking up. She’s no longer infatuated with Chris and hates Kyla. Kate was calling the name Rowena in her dreams. She must have dreamed of giving birth and named the baby Rowena. Perhaps the dream felt so real that she mistook it for a prophecy, Alfred thought.

“After I know the reason, I won’t misunderstand or doubt you anymore,” he said.

Alfred placed his other hand on her face and gently brushed away the hair on her face. “It’s late. Go to sleep.” “Mr. Davidson, do you believe me?” Kate asked.

He gave a mesmerizing smile. Every time Kate saw him smile, she wanted to pounce on him, strip him naked, and sleep with him.

Surprisingly, Kate would feel horny.

“Letters, dreams. Sometimes they’re annoying, but sometimes they’re heralding something,” Alfred remarked. He had the same dream many times. Even now, he was still plagued by that dream.

“Kate, I’m very glad that you had that strange dream. It gave me the chance to marry you,” he said.

Kate grabbed his hand that was touching her face. Although he was born with a silver spoon in your mouth, he had many thick calluses on his hands. She looked at his hand closely and thought, ‘Slender but rough fingers.’

“Yeah, Mr. Davidson. I don’t regret marrying you. In the dream, you helped me twice when I needed help the most. I’m grateful to you,” she said.

Alfred replied, “No wonder you said you married me to repay my kindness.”

At the end of the day, Kate didn’t marry him just for love. But then Alfred thought, ‘We had never crossed paths before we got married. If Olivia had not sent someone to the Sutton family to make the offer on his behalf, Kate and I would have remained strangers. In that case, how could we fall in love? Marry me just for love? No, she’s not that into me.’

Knowing this, he was relieved and didn’t care what had happened before or why Kate married him. Alfred was content as long as she did not regret it and was willing to stand by him through thick and thin for the rest of her life.

Alfred slept especially soundly that night, and the dream that had haunted him for a long time left him alone.

He felt good to sleep until dawn. He woke up with a clear mind and was in a good mood.

When Kate opened her eyes and saw him, Alfred said happily, “Kate, good morning.”

Kate blinked and thought that she was having a dream. She mumbled, “I actually heard Mr. Davidson say good morning to me. This must be a dream. Or perhaps I woke up in the wrong way.” She closed her eyes to go back to sleep.

Alfred did not know whether to laugh or cry when he heard that. Amused, he gently pinched Kate’s face. She opened her eyes abruptly and heard him tease, “How many ways do you wake up? Everyone opens their eyes and wakes up, no?”

Kate blushed with embarrassment while Alfred laughed out loud. This was the first time Kate had seen him laugh so heartily.

She was a little angry from his teasing. Seeing that Alfred was still laughing, she threw back the blanket and turned over to press against him. Kate grabbed his hands and pressed them on both sides of his head. Her posture was overbearing yet titillating.

Without giving Alfred a chance to speak, she pressed her lips against his as if to punish him. Then she nibbled his lips, pulled his pajamas, and drooled on his neck, like a puppy.

Alfred’s eyes widened in shock. ‘She’s so cheeky! It’s a bit too early for this punishment. I’ll have to take a shower later, he thought.

After punishing Alfred, Kate rolled off his body. As she got out of bed, she warned, “Kiddo, I was punishing you. Don’t you tease me again!”

Alfred was still lying motionless. “You call me kiddo? You’re a few years younger than me. You’ve teased me and seduced me before. Why can’t I do the same to you? You gave me something to make fun of you, remember? Everyone opens their eyes and wakes up. You said you woke up the wrong way. That doesn’t make sense.”

Kate turned to look at him. Her longing was running wild at the sight of him lying there, but finally, she decided to leave him alone.

“I’m going to take a shower.” With that, Kate turned around gloomily and walked towards the bathroom.

Alfred was lost for words. He took a minute to realize that he had ruined the mood.

When Kate came out of the bathroom, Alfred was no longer in the room. She didn’t care and felt relaxed without him.

Alfred was a real dreamboat, charming a woman so easily. Kate admitted that she fell for him. Sooner or later, she would be madly in love with him.

After staying in the room for a while, Kate went out to the hall and couldn’t find Alfred. Kate guessed that he was having breakfast. She walked out of the low-key but luxurious hall with the gift for him.

In the meantime, Alfred was with Olivia in the pavilion.

Kate took a step forward and retreated. She was not afraid of Olivia, but Olivia was difficult to deal with. Olivia always acted high and mighty and looked down on her.

Despite the incident back then, Olivia despised her for growing up in the countryside.

‘Since she despises me for that, why did she send someone to ask me to marry Alfred without his approval? I bet if Alfred hadn’t been in serious trouble, Olivia wouldn’t have given a damn about me,’ Kate thought.

Turning around, Kate wanted to go back into the house. “Mrs. Davidson.” A familiar shout stopped Kate.

Kate turned to look and saw Harper. Kate knew that Olivia wanted to see her again. She would send Harper every time she wanted to see Kate.

“Mrs. Kate Davidson, Mrs. Olivia Davidson asked you to serve Mr. Davidson for breakfast,” Harper said. She used the word “served” instead of “dine with”.

Kate did not say anything. Harper was just a messenger. It was useless for her to argue with Harper.

“Mrs. Davidson, hurry up. Or Olivia will be mad,” Harper urged while seeing Kate standing still.

Then she kindly reminded Kate, “Mrs. Davidson, do as she says later.” Harper did not want her to upset Olivia.

Chapter 155

Kate followed Harper to the pavilion. Yael and other bodyguards stood outside the pavilion as usual. When Kate was about to pass by, they greeted her respectfully, “Good day, Mrs. Davidson.” Kate smiled back.

“Xena was still thinking about Yael. He was handsome, cold, and calm, just like Alfred.”

Kate felt that it was a waste for Yael to be a bodyguard. If he chose to work at Regency Group, he would become Alfred’s right-hand man.

Olivia and Alfred were sitting at the stone table in the pavilion. Olivia had a kind face, in presbyopic glasses. When Kate came in, she kept speaking to Alfred with a loving gaze, ignoring Kate completely.

Alfred was mostly quiet, his thin lips pursed together and his face cold. He would reply with a cold and monotonous grunt for every ten or so sentences Olivia said.

Kate glanced at the sumptuous breakfast on the table and her eyes lit up. ‘It’s a full Fraulish breakfast, my favorite food,” she thought happily.

The small serving was unsatisfying, but not the rich variety of food. Moreover, all the dishes tasted good. Every time she had a full Fraulish breakfast, Kate wished she had a bigger stomach.

“Grandma,” Kate politely called out to Olivia.

Alfred had already confessed their relationship to Olivia, so Kate also called her grandma.

Olivia still appeared kind but did not look at Kate at all. Just call me Olivia like before. I’m used to it,” she replied with feigned friendliness.

She was refusing to acknowledge Kate as her granddaughter-in-law.

Kate was about to call her Olivia, but Alfred said coldly,” Grandma, that’s why Kate should call you Grandma a few more times. This way, you’ll get used to it early. Kate, come on. Let’s help her get used to it.”

The corners of Olivia’s mouth twitched slightly, but she regained her composure the next second. Seeing her maintaining the same gentle smile, Kate thought, ‘Olivia is really calm. No wonder, Alfred is so outstanding. He must have got that from her. I underestimated her.’

“Grandma, Grandma, Grandma…” Kate repeated at Alfred’s bidding. She was being cooperative, but Olivia nearly lost it at this farce.

“Alright, wash your hands and serve Alfred for breakfast. Alfred will be going to work in half an hour,” Olivia ordered. After that, she called out, “Harper.”

Harper quickly brought over a basin of water. It had a fresh smell with a few grapefruit leaves floating on it.

When Kate saw that, she quietly stared at it for a minute before saying, “Grandma, I’ve already washed my hands when I came.”

There was a superstition about grapefruit leaves in the village where the Garcia family was: anyone deemed a jinx would have to wash their hands with such water. So Olivia was suggesting that Kate was a jinx.

‘What did I do to make her think I’m a jinx?’ Kate wondered.

She was furious but put up with Olivia, considering Olivia was Alfred’s grandmother. However, Kate refused to wash her hands with the water.

“You have to wash your hands again. You’ve been walking all the way here, and your hands must have been covered with bacteria. You have to wash them clean before you can serve Alfred,” Olivia insisted.

Before Kate could respond, Alfred asked Olivia, “Grandma, did you wash your hands? You came from the main house and walked even further than Kate. I think your hands have more bacteria than hers.”

Olivia was speechless. Then Alfred called out in a deep voice, “Yael.”

Yael immediately walked into the pavilion.

“Pour out the water,” Alfred demanded.

Yael snatched the basin from Harper. When he was about to walk out of the pavilion, Alfred stopped him and said in a low and cold voice, “Splash it here.”

Yael noticed the change in the wording and the meaning. was different. He immediately splashed the water on the ground.

Half the floor became wet, scattered with the few insignificant grapefruit leaves.

“Grandma, I don’t want to see this water again,” Alfred said. He looked straight into Olivia’s eyes and added, with disapproving emphasis, “Unless you want me to cut down all your grapefruit trees.”

Olivia was silent for a full two minutes before saying kindly, “It’s my fault. I forgot that you hate the smell of grapefruit the most.”

She picked up her fork and placed a crispy baked potato wedge on his plate as if nothing had happened. She smiled. and said, “I remember you don’t like a full Fraulish breakfast. Why did you order this today?”

“Kate likes it,” Alfred answered.

Olivia choked at his words while Kate felt moved.

As soon as Kate sat down next to Alfred, Olivia suddenly picked up the exquisite wallet from the chair beside her. Olivia took out a piece of paper from the wallet.

“Kate, this is for you,” she said.

She handed the paper to Kate and looked at Kate with a gentle gaze. Olivia had been appearing kind all this time. Kate, copy the contents of this paper a hundred times and you’ll remember it by heart. You won’t make mistakes like this morning in the future.”

Olivia then added, “Don’t forget to hand over your copies before lunch.”

Kate was confused, wondering what was on that piece of paper. She took it and opened it. Before she could read all of it, Alfred snatched it and tore it into two. It happened too fast. Kate heard the crisp ripping sound before she could react.

Alfred held her hand and pried her fingers apart and the torn pieces of paper fell into his hand.

He shredded them in front of Kate and Olivia, put them on his plate, and picked up some crispy baked potato wedges to mix with the paper. Then he put the mixture into his mouth.

“Mr. Davidson.” Kate reached out to stop Alfred, but he grabbed her hand with one hand.

“Alfred!” Olivia’s face contorted with anger. “Why are you eating the paper?” she hissed, distressed.

After swallowing the mixture, he let go of Kate’s hand and looked at Olivia. He said in a deep voice, “I’ve said the only requirement of Kate here is to love me as a husband.” “Grandma, if you insist Kate copy the rules a hundred times, I’ll eat as many pieces of paper as she uses for that.”

“Alfred, every woman has to abide by the family’s rules after they marry into the Davidson family. This has become

a tradition since we had the rules. Kate is no exception.

She doesn’t have to do the copying, but she has to remember the rules.

“The family’s rules are important and have been followed for decades. You can’t break it for Kate,” Olivia said seriously.

She then said to Kate, “Kate, from today onwards, you won’t go to work again. Women in this family don’t have to go to work. Your job is to give the family…”

Chapter 156

Olivia suddenly paused. When she remembered that Alfred could no longer let Kate bear the Davidson family’s children, she felt very suffocated.

Kate snatched Alfred’s bowl and picked out all the uneaten papers in his bowl as she was still complaining about Alfred. “Mr. Davidson, if you really want to eat, I should be the one eating. I need to memorize the Davidson family’s rules. You can already recite them backward, yet you still want to snatch them from me.”

Olivia felt even more stifled. She knew that Kate probably did not take her words to heart.

Kate asked, “Olivia, what did you just say? The women from the Davidson family can’t go to work? What’s wrong with going to work? I’m not going out to commit adultery. I’m doing legitimate work, and the remuneration I get is legal. “I’m willing to be self-reliant and rely on my own hard work to reap the rewards. I don’t want to be Mr. Davidson’s little pet. You should be proud of a self-disciplined granddaughter-in-law like me who’s willing to rely on herself.” Olivia was at a loss for words.

She thought, ‘How shameless!’

Kate continued, “I’m going out to work anyway. I can’t lose myself after marrying Mr. Davidson, right? I’m marrying Mr. Davidson, not selling myself to him. I still have freedom.” Kate felt that women should have a job before and after marriage. They should be able to be financially independent. That way, they could be confident.

Olivia’s face darkened for a long time before she said, “Do you think the Davidson family is unable to provide for you? Or do you need to go out to work because Alfred refuses to give you money? No woman in the Davidson family has ever been acting like you have.”

“Ever since I married Mr. Davidson, I’ve been wearing

clothes that I brought over from my parents’ house. I didn’t miss out on anything. However, Mr. Davidson initially said that he wanted me to be self-reliant. I was the one who was shameless enough to freeload off Mr. Davidson. You are right. Mr. Davidson didn’t give me any money.”

Olivia and Alfred were both stunned.

“Speaking of showing my face, I’m on the same level as you, Olivia. Although I’m young, I’ve heard many times that you were once a heroic figure in the business world when you were young. I admire you from the bottom of my heart. You were all-powerful in the business world and were not inferior to any man. Olivia, I treat you as my idol.” Kate even gave Olivia a thumbs-up.

Olivia’s expression looked terrible. However, she did not know how to refute Kate.

Kate chuckled and said, “A woman who marries into the Davidson family is mainly to bear children for the Davidson family. I’ve heard Mr. Davidson mention this rule before. He also said that in the Davidson family, you can get twenty million dollars in reward for giving birth to a son, and one hundred million dollars in reward for giving birth to a daughter.

“I don’t know whether I should say that the Davidson family’ s rule is for women who marry into the family to earn money, or that the Davidson family doesn’t treat women as humans but as livestock. Olivia, don’t forget, you’re also a woman who once married into the Davidson family.” Picking up her fork, Kate picked up an appetizer and placed it on the plate in front of Olivia. She was all smiles, but what she said made Olivia feel even more suffocated. She said, “Olivia, we’re all women. Why should women make things difficult for women?”

After taking a few deep breaths, Olivia said coldly, “Harper, let’s go.”

Harper quickly went forward to help Olivia up. She helped Olivia out of the pavilion and walked towards the central house without looking back.

Kate stood up and sent them to the entrance of the pavilion. Then, she raised her voice and said politely, “See you next time!”

Olivia almost bit off the golden tooth in her mouth.

She thought, ‘This Kate is really bold and shameless. She made me speechless again. In the Davidson family, no one has ever been able to choke me into silence. If not for Alfred’s presence, I would have ordered someone to seal Kate’s mouth with glue and kick her out of the Davidson residence.’

Olivia felt that she had made a mistake targeting Kate in front of Alfred. She thought that Alfred would give her some face since she was his grandfather.

However, she didn’t expect that Alfred would still defend Kate in front of her. Additionally, she believed that Kate was really shameless for being so bold in front of her. Olivia thought that Kate was nevertheless an unpresentable country bumpkin.

Olivia started to worry that Kate’s bold attitude would end up causing her to offend some big shots out there and make Alfred suffer with her. Olivia’s dissatisfaction with Kate deepened.

“Oh dear, I’m going to be late.” Kate looked at the time and cried out in a low voice. She turned to Alfred and said, “Mr. Davidson, take your time. I have to go.”

She placed the gift she had prepared beforehand in front of him. “This is today’s gift. It’s the same as always. Open it after you get in the car. Keep it mysterious can surprise you.” With that, she picked up her bag and hurriedly ran out of the pavilion to look for James to help her arrange for a driver to send her to work. It was too late for Alfred to stop her.

“She runs faster than a rabbit.” Alfred picked up the gift and instructed Yael, “Pack these up as soon as possible and send them for her to eat on her way to work.”

Yael and the other bodyguards rushed in and packed breakfast as quickly as possible. Then, they got someone to block Kate’s way and deliver the breakfast to Kate. Only then could the driver who was in charge of sending Kate to the company could drive off.

Alfred did not end up eating much.

Yael asked, “Mr. Davidson, do you want the kitchen to send over some more of your favorite food?”

Alfred stood up on his own. Yael wanted to help him up, but he refused. He slowly walked out of the pavilion. “That won’t be necessary.”

It was very difficult for Alfred to walk those steps alone. He had to rely on the help of his bodyguards.

The wheelchair was pushed over. As soon as he walked down the steps, he could immediately sit in the wheelchair.

A few minutes later. The fleet of Alfred’s cars quietly drove out of the Davidson residence.

“Let’s go to Belinda first,” Alfred instructed in a low voice. Kate said that the clothes she was wearing now were brought over from her parents’ house. She meant that as her husband, Alfred had never brought her clothes.

Belinda designed dresses. She usually customized her products based on the customers.

No matter what kind of thoughts Belinda had towards Alfred, Alfred still trusted her design ability.

When Alfred arrived at Belinda’s store, Belinda had yet to come to work. The store had just opened for the day. When the store manager saw Alfred being pushed in by a group of bodyguards, she, who was drinking water, almost dropped her cup.

“Mr. Davidson.” The store manager put down the glass of water and quickly went forward with a smile. He was just short of nodding and bowing.

“Belinda?”

The store manager smiled and said, “Ms. Sowle hasn’t come to work yet. Mr. Davidson, wait a moment. I’ll inform Ms. Sowle immediately. I guarantee that Ms. Sowle will show up in fifteen minutes.”

Alfred raised his left hand and looked at his watch. 8:10

AM was indeed very early for Belinda. If he had arrived ten minutes earlier, the shop would not have opened yet.

“There’s no need. Tell Belinda to make a trip to Sutton Group today. We’ll measure Ms. Kate and have Belinda design dozens of daily clothes for her. Let’s make it 40 sets for the time being. Ten sets each for every season.”

Chapter 157

The store manager was stunned for a moment, but he still smiled and replied, “Alright, I’ll definitely pass on your instructions to Ms. Sowle. Mr. Davidson, do you want to go upstairs and have some coffee?”

Alfred had already asked Yael to push him out.

If he didn’t have something to trouble Belinda with, he wouldn’t have gone there.

The store manager brought the other shop assistants to send Alfred and the others out of the store. “Mr. Davidson, take care.”

The store manager sent Alfred off respectfully as if he were sending off the president of a country.

After leaving Belinda’s main store, Alfred took his phone and opened WhatsApp, but he fell silent.

A moment later, he transferred some money to Kate. He transferred 2 thousand dollars each time, making a total of five transfers.

Soon, Kate sent a voice message to him.

Alfred clicked on it. Then, Kate’s puzzled voice sounded in the car. “Mr. Davidson, why did you transfer money to me? Do you need me to buy something for you?”

Alfred did not reply to the voice message. Instead, he typed: [It’s your allowance for this morning.]

Kate was stunned when she received his reply.

Soon, she understood. When Olivia was giving her a rough time, she commented that Alfred had never given her money. Alfred took that to heart and decided to give her 10 thousand dollars for the morning, which would be 20 thousand dollars in total for a day.

She thought, ‘How generous.’

Kate did not stand at a ceremony with Alfred and accepted

the money he had transferred to her.

When Alfred saw that she had accepted it, a smile appeared on his handsome face. Of course, Kate could not see his smile.

He typed another line and sent it over.

It read: [If you need to buy something, tell me. I’ll give you money to buy it. It’s not included in your allowance.]

[Alright. Thank you, Mr. Davidson.] Kate thanked him and even sent him a kiss picture.

“Shameless,” Alfred muttered softly, but his tone was filled with unprecedented doting.

*****

At the Purchas Group.

As soon as Elijah was pushed out of the elevator by the bodyguards, his male secretary welcomed him and followed him to the president’s office. As he walked, he reported to Elijah. Elijah listened and occasionally replied.

Finally, the secretary said warmly, “Mr. Purchas, Miss Weaver is waiting for you in the VIP room.” Elijah frowned. “Miss Weaver?”

He thought, ‘Could it be Grace?’

The secretary explained, “It’s Miss Grace from Weaver Group. She came over early in the morning with two thermal lunch boxes. It looks like she’s here to deliver breakfast to you.”

He thought, ‘Mr. Purchas is young, handsome, and rich. Although he is always placed second by Alfred, to others, he is still someone that they have to admire. There are countless women who pursue Mr. Purchas openly and secretly, but no one can get Mr. Purchas’s attention. Mr. Purchas acted as if he was biased against women. Even his secretaries are all male secretaries. Female secretaries are not allowed to work beside him.’

“Okay.” Elijah hummed faintly. “Go invite Miss Weaver to my office.”

The secretary replied respectfully and walked towards the VIP room. Elijah was pushed into the CEO’s office by the bodyguards.

As soon as he sat on the chair behind the desk, Grace was led in by the secretary.

“Mr. Purchas.” Grace had dressed up meticulously today. Compared to the night of the birthday party, she looked even more beautiful and moving.

She held a limited edition Helmegen bag in one hand and two three-layer thermal lunch boxes in the other.

After Grace entered, the secretary and bodyguard silently retreated before closing the office door.

“Miss Weaver, why are you here?” Elijah replied to Grace indifferently. Looking at Grace who had dressed up meticulously, he somehow thought of Kate who had dressed up that night.

She was actually not inferior to Grace at all. Grace was just relying on her better family background to be arrogant in front of her. She even wanted to embarrass her several times.

Elijah thought, ‘Grace even dared to embarrass the mother of my child!’

Anger flashed across Elijah’s eyes, but it was quickly blinked away by him. Grace did not catch it.

She walked over and placed the thermal lunch box on Elijah’s desk. She sat down opposite Elijah and put on a generous and appropriate smile on her pretty face. Without beating around the bush, she said, “I’m here to deliver breakfast to you, Mr. Purchas. I asked my chef to prepare these carefully for you. They’re your favorites.”

As she spoke, she opened the lid of the thermal lunch box and placed it on the desk layer by layer. Soon, the desk became a dining table with six carefully prepared loving delicacies.

Elijah glanced at the delicacies. They were indeed his favorites. It seemed that Grace had found out his preferences very clearly.

“Miss Weaver,” Elijah said in a low voice, “We’re just acquaintances. You brought me my favorite breakfast early in the morning, this makes me confused. Miss Weaver, can you explain? Do you need my help with something? I don’t deserve this, otherwise.”

Grace looked straight at him.

In the past, she only had Alfred in her eyes. She felt that Alfred was the best man in the world. No matter how outstanding other men were, she would not fancy them.

At this moment, she realized that Elijah was not inferior to Alfred at all. The two of them had been competing with each other for many years, and Elijah had lost to Alfred only due to bad luck, in Grace’s opinion.

The Purchas Group’s power was not as much as the Regency Group. Otherwise, Elijah would not have always lost to Alfred.

If she married Elijah and became Elijah’s virtuous wife, Grace felt that she would definitely be able to defeat Alfred. When she became the most prestigious wife in the city and stood by Elijah’s side to accept everyone’s envy, jealousy, and hatred, she wondered if Alfred would regret that he had rejected her love and pursuit for so many years.

She said, “Mr. Purchas, I don’t like to beat around the bush. Besides, we’re both adults. We know what we’re doing. There’s no need to be shy. I like you and want to pursue you. I would like to marry you.”

Elijah’s eyes flickered.

Although Grace was willful, she was also straightforward. She did not hesitate and directly said that she wanted to pursue him. This made Elijah think highly of her.

However, other than Rowena, no other woman could make him catch feelings.

He thanked her politely. “Thank you, Miss Weaver, for your love. It’s my honor to be liked by you. However, I have no interest in you. In order not to affect your pursuit of the next man, I hope you can give up on me and find someone else.”

Grace’s true love was his nemesis, Alfred. Everyone in Sherpsel knew that Grace had pursued Alfred for years.

After Alfred’s accident, his legs were crippled. It was said that he also became infertile.

Then, Grace turned to him. Elijah felt that she was such a scheming woman.

It could also be seen that Grace was a very realistic woman. She would definitely not let herself suffer.

With her status, Elijah was indeed the only one who was worthy of her among the Sherpsel young talents, other than Alfred.

Chapter 158

Kyla was an exception because the Sutton family didn’t have any male descendants.

Sometimes, Grace envied Kyla for being able to compete with a bunch of men in the business world.

Grace thought, ‘No, Alfred won’t like a strong woman. He is cold-blooded. No woman can win his heart, and now that he is disabled, no women will be willing to marry him.’

Grace went to Belinda’s flagship store, intending to have Belinda design a few new dresses for her, but to her surprise, Belinda was not there.

“Where is Belinda?” Grace asked the manager unhappily.” Shouldn’t she be at the flagship store today?”

The manager respectfully replied, “Miss Weaver, I’m sorry. Ms. Sowle left before you arrived. She went to the Sutton Group to take measurements for Ms. Sutton and to discuss her preferences, so she could design forty sets of everyday clothes for her.”

Hearing this, Grace frowned, displeased. “Belinda is designing forty sets of everyday clothes for Kate? What does Kate have to do with it? She’s just a free nanny for Mr. Davidson.’

Grace thought, ‘Trying to compete with Kyla for control of the Sutton Group is like throwing an egg against a rock, utterly self-destructive. Kate doesn’t even know what she’s getting herself into.’

The manager explained, “Miss Weaver, it was Mr. Davidson who sought out Ms. Sowle, asking her to go to the Sutton Group today to take measurements for Ms. Sutton and design everyday clothes for her, with a preliminary number of forty sets, ten for spring, summer, autumn, and winter.” Grace’s expression changed, and her face contorted slightly.

She thought angrily, ‘What right does Kate have to receive such special treatment from Alfred? Isn’t Alfred treating her like a free nanny?’

Seeing Grace’s expression twisted with jealousy while she still managed to maintain a smile, the manager thought to herself, ‘Miss Weaver, just go find trouble with Ms. Sutton now. Even if Mr. Davidson is disabled, he is still not someone that a rustic person like Ms. Sutton is worthy of.’

As Alfred had once put it, once he announced his marriage to Kate, it would not only bring her endless glory but also an endless stream of schemes and plots.

Too many women admired him.

As long as Alfred stayed single, those women could accept not having him. But the moment someone got his special attention, their jealousy would flare up, and they would go out of their way to make Kate’s life difficult.

Jealousy could drive people mad.

“Miss Weaver?” the manager called out to Grace.

Grace turned to leave.

The manager hurriedly followed her. “Miss Weaver, won’t you wait for Ms. Sowle to come back?”

“I’ll find her myself,” Grace said bitterly.

She was the heiress of the Weaver family. It would take a few days of coaxing before Belinda would agree to design a few everyday outfits for her.

Yet Kate could easily get forty sets of everyday clothes designed by Belinda.

Grace even called Kyla, and when Kyla answered, she asked directly, “Kyla, what’s that shameless woman doing in the Davidson family? Is she just a nanny or Mr. Davidson’s bedmate?”

Kyla was taking Kate and Vita to an electronics company under the Regency Group when she received Grace’s call.

She didn’t answer Grace directly but handed the phone to Kate, saying, “Kate, it’s Grace. She wants to ask you something.”

Grace’s angry question was overheard by Kate as she sat next to Kyla.

She took the phone and said flatly, “Miss Weaver, if you have any questions, you can ask me directly. There’s no need to trouble Kyla.”

Grace said, “Kate, tell me how you managed to charm Mr. Davidson. Why would he personally ask Belinda to design clothes for you, and forty sets at that?”

Kate was taken aback and thought, ‘Mr. Davidson asked Belinda to design everyday clothes for me?’

She didn’t know about that.

At that moment, her phone rang. It was Claire calling. She said to Grace, “Miss Weaver, I don’t know what you’re talking about. Please hold on. I need to take this call.”

Then she handed the phone back to Kyla and answered Claire’s call.

Claire said, “Kate, Ms. Sowle has arrived. She says she’s here to take your measurements and ask what styles you like, so she can create a design plan for you.”

Kate was speechless and thought, ‘Alfred is incredibly quick in taking action.’

She had only argued a bit with Olivia, and not only did he give her 10 thousand dollars a day as an allowance, but he also went to find Belinda to have her design everyday clothes for Kate. Kate thought, ‘Is he trying to provide for me in every way possible?’

Thinking back to when she mentioned wanting to raise cats and dogs, he had said that taking care of her was enough.

And now he was actually starting to take care of her.

“Please tell Ms. Sowle that I’m currently out and don’t have time for now. I’ll visit her shop when I’m free, so there’s no need for her to run around,” Kate said.

If Aldred wanted to buy her new clothes, Kate wouldn’t refuse.

Belinda’s designs were renowned in Sherpsel, and even top-tier socialites like Cynthia and Grace admired them.

Kate naturally liked them too.

Besides, this was Alfred’s intention. If she refused, Alfred might get extremely upset.

When he got angry, the employees would be the ones to suffer.

Kate didn’t want to drag others down with her.

“Okay.” After Claire hung up, Kate finally understood the reason for Grace’s furious call.

Kate thought, ‘It must be that Grace also went to Belinda’s shop and found out that Belinda had gone to the Sutton Group, leading her to angrily call and scold me.’

After Kate finished her conversation with Claire, Kyla handed her phone back to Kate.

“Kate, Grace wants you to explain,” Kyla said.

A fierce glint flashed in Kate’s eyes.

Kate thought, ‘Explain? Why should I explain anything to Grace?’

She took the phone, and Grace was angrily commanding on the other end, “Kate, I’m giving you a chance to clarify what’s going on. Otherwise, don’t blame me for being rude to you.”

“On what grounds do you demand that I explain myself? Did Ms. Sowle designing clothes for me threaten your interest?” Kate asked.

Grace was at a loss for words and quickly shouted, “Kate, if you dare to lay a finger on Mr. Davidson, I won’t let you go! Who do you think you are? You think just because Mr. Davidson is with you, you’re worthy of him? Let me tell you, you rustic woman, you’re not even worthy to be his servant.”

Kate said coldly, “Are you worthy of Mr. Davidson? Why haven’t you become his wife?”

But Kate was Alfred’s wife.

Grace was shocked by Kate’s words.

Kate continued, “After Mr. Davidson had his accident, you couldn’t wait to avoid him, yet you have the nerve to question me now. What qualifications do you have to interrogate me?”

Grace felt frustrated, wanting to refute Kate several times but finding no words to say.

Grace thought, ‘Damn it! When did she become so bold as to not put me in her eyes anymore? Is it because she received Mr. Davidson’s special treatment?

Chapter 159

Elijah thought, ‘But accepting a woman even Alfred looked down on would mean admitting that my taste is inferior to Alfred’s.

Elijah didn’t want to lose to Alfred, not even in matters of love.

Grace asked, “Do you have someone you like?”

Grace wasn’t angry after being rejected by Elijah.

Maybe after chasing Alfred for years without reciprocation, Grace became thick-skinned, and she didn’t even feel embarrassed being rejected by a man she was interested in.

Grace handed the fork she brought to Elijah.

“Mr. Purchas, you can start with breakfast. Let’s chat while we eat,” Grace said.

“Thank you, Miss Weaver, but I have a fixed schedule for breakfast. I only eat between 7 and 8. Once that time passes, I no longer have breakfast.” Elijah was simply being truthful.

His life followed a strict routine, one that no one had ever managed to disrupt.

“I don’t have anyone I like.” As he said this, Elijah thought of Kate.

He recalled the recurring dream he had about her, in which he had slept with Kate. The fact that he kept having the same dream over and over again implied he had slept with Kate countless times in his mind…

Elijah thought, ‘Did that mean I like Kate?’

Elijah wasn’t sure about his feelings.

He also couldn’t bring up Kate in front of Grace. While Grace wouldn’t cause trouble in front of him, she had a spoiled and willful side in front of others. Kate wouldn’t stand a chance against her. Actually, Grace wouldn’t be able to beat Kate.

Kate was strong enough to take down Elijah’s bodyguards. She was impressive.

Elijah smiled to himself at the thought of this.

Grace asked, “What are you thinking about? You’re smiling so secretly?”

Grace was momentarily mesmerized by Elijah’s smile. She knew she should use “beautiful” to describe a man, but she did feel that Elijah was beautiful when he smiled.

Elijah was undeniably handsome, with a pair of alluring eyes. If it weren’t for his cold demeanor, people might mistake him for an ethereal beauty rather than a man, unlike Alfred, who exuded masculine strength.

“It has nothing to do with you,” Elijah said.

Grace didn’t press further. Now that her affections had shifted, she naturally had Dominick investigate Elijah thoroughly.

Grace thought, ‘I have to know more about him before I can win his heart.’

She couldn’t win over Alfred because he was cold and indifferent, and she was convinced no woman could ever win Alfred.

But Grace was determined to win Elijah over.

“Mr. Purchas, you don’t have anyone you like, and the man I once liked won’t marry me. Why don’t we try dating each other? We might find we’re a good match,” Grace said.

Elijah glanced at his watch and said, “Miss Weaver, I need to get ready for work.”

It was a clear dismissal.

Grace pursed her lips and said, “If you try a bite of every dish I brought, I’ll leave right away.”

What a shameless tactic.

As expected of the heiress of the Weaver family, she was confident and unafraid of Elijah.

Elijah stared at Grace for a moment before pressing the intercom and instructing his secretary, “Send up a few female security guards to escort Miss Weaver out.”

Given Grace’s family background, Elijah wasn’t afraid of the Weaver family, but he didn’t want to offend them too harshly. That was why he arranged for female security guards to escort her out.

When she heard his order, Grace’s expression darkened. ” Mr. Purchas!”

After hanging up the phone, Elijah said coldly, “Miss Weaver, if you don’t want to be escorted out by the security, I suggest you gather your things and leave now, while you can still maintain your dignity.”

Grace bit her lip and thought, ‘No wonder he’s Alfred’s archrival. He’s just as tough to deal with as Alfred.’

“How’s your foot?” Grace asked about the foot Kate had stomped on as she started packing up her things, trying to avoid awkwardness.

“The swelling has gone down, thank you for your concern,” Elijah said.

Grace asked, “Ms. Sutton didn’t make it up to you? She’s the one who stepped on you.”

As they exchanged questions and answers, Grace had already packed the six dishes back into the containers.

“She apologized,” Elijah said indifferently. “It was unintentional. She apologized, and that’s enough.”

Grace smiled. “You seem quite tolerant of Ms. Sutton.”

“Do you expect me to use my foot injury as an excuse to pester Ms. Sutton?” Elijah said.

Grace was at a loss for words.

Of course, she didn’t want Elijah to have any further contact with Kate.

Even though she thought she was a hundred times better than Kate, there was no guarantee Elijah wouldn’t fall for Kate. After all, a well-dressed Kate could even surpass Kyla in beauty.

Grace thought, ‘But so what if Kate is pretty? She is still being retaliated against by Mr. Davidson, forced to work as an unpaid servant at the Davidson residence. With Alfred’s current temper, Kate is likely living a miserable life.’

Thinking this, Grace felt much better.

Standing up, she picked up her two thermal lunchboxes,

and after meeting Elijah’s gaze, she said, “Elijah, I won’t give up on you. Sorry for the intrusion.”

“Goodbye, Miss Weaver. I won’t see you out,” Elijah said. Grace took a deep breath before turning to leave.

As she stepped out of the CEO’s office, she saw several female security guards arriving.

Seeing her leaving voluntarily, the secretary stood to see her out and dismissed the security guards.

Before entering the elevator, Grace handed the lunchboxes to the secretary with a warm smile. “Bailey, Mr. Purchas has already eaten breakfast and couldn’t finish it. You can have it.”

Bailey remained calm. “Thank you, Miss Weaver, but I’ve already had breakfast.”

Whether or not Grace succeeded in winning Elijah’s heart, Bailey wouldn’t and couldn’t accept her kindness.

Grace wasn’t upset. She smiled and said, “You’re quite good, Bailey. I’ll remember you.”

“It’s an honor to be remembered by you, Miss Weaver. The elevator is here. Please.” Bailey gestured for Grace to enter the elevator.

Grace gave him a sweet smile before stepping inside.

Once the elevator doors closed, Grace’s smile vanished. She almost threw the two lunchboxes away but stopped herself.

Before leaving Purchas Group, Grace left the two lunchboxes at the front desk, saying they were a gift for the receptionist. Without caring for the receptionist’s reaction, she walked off.

Soon, her red Ferrari sped away from Purchas Group.

The Purchas Group wasn’t far from the Regency Group, and

Grace instinctively drove to Regency Group, but she didn’t go inside. Instead, she parked in front of the 68-story office building and stared at it in a daze.

After a while, she finally drove away.

No matter how much she loved Alfred or how unwilling she was, she had to give up.

Alfred had never given her any hope. Even the birthday gift he gave her was both cheap and sarcastic. He sent her candies.

It meant that she was just eye candy.

Grace thought, ‘Does Alfred prefer strong, independent women?’

Grace could never become a strong, independent woman. With so many brothers doting on her, none of them would allow her to work.

Without a chance to work, she couldn’t become a strong woman.

Luckily, few women in her social circle were independent. Like her, they led dull lives, spending money to pass the time.

Chapter 160

“Kate, do you know who you’re talking to?” Grace said through her gritted teeth.

Anyone could tell she was very angry.

“Aren’t you Ms. Weaver? I’m talking to you,” Kate said.

Grace said resentfully, “Very well, you know who I am. Kate, just wait, I will make you regret it.”

After saying that, Grace hung up the phone.

Kate moved the phone away from her ear and handed it back to Kyla.

Kyla stared at Kate for a moment before taking the phone and, in a reprimanding tone, said, “Kate, surviving in this society isn’t about quick comebacks. Speaking like that can easily offend people. You need to remember that you are now representing the Sutton Group. You might not consider your personal matters, but you can’t ignore the Sutton Group.”

Kate replied lightly, “I don’t think I said anything wrong. Miss Weaver gave up on Mr. Davidson herself. What right does she have to question and blame me? Should I let her insult me just because her family is richer than ours?” Before Kate time-traveled, Grace often sided with Kyla and humiliated her. As a result, Kate was too intimidated to even speak up in Grace’s presence, feeling utterly pathetic. It was too humiliating.

This time, even if Kate couldn’t rely on Alfred, she wouldn’t be that pathetic person again.

The head of the Weaver family wasn’t unreasonable.

If Kate offended Grace, the worst that could happen was being excluded or dealt with a bit. It wouldn’t easily escalate to a conflict between companies unless she did something that harmed Grace.

Kyla said, “Kate, ever since you lived in the Davidson family, you’ve changed a lot. You’ve become bold and dare to confront anyone. Did Mr. Davidson say something to you?

Is he protecting you?”

Before Kate could answer, Kyla added in a tone as if she was looking out for Kate, “If that’s the case, I advise you to stay far away from Mr. Davidson. Even if he is now disabled, he is still not a man that someone of your status can approach.

“There are so many women who admire Mr. Davidson. There isn’t a simple one among them. With your intellect, you can’t compete with those women. The women at the Davidson residence aren’t easy to deal with either. Just think about Olivia. You won’t be able to handle her.

“If you want to live well and want what’s good for our family, keep your distance from Mr. Davidson. Just be his free maid, and once he doesn’t hold a grudge against you, stay as far away from him as you can.”

Kate turned her head to look at Kyla and smiled, “Thanks for the reminder.”

Kate was already prepared to face the attacks from her rivals.

Kyla felt a bit suffocated by Kate’s words. She felt that Kate had grown deeper and more guarded. No matter how Kyla tried to pry, she couldn’t get anything out of her.

“Chris might get married soon.” Kyla suddenly shifted the topic to Chris while keeping her gaze on Kate.

Kate countered, “Kyla, the bride, isn’t you. Are you fine with that?”

“Kate, what are you saying? You’ve always liked Chris, and you’re the one who wants to marry him. That statement should be coming from me,” Kyla said.

Kate leaned in closer, narrowing the distance between them, and said with a faint smile, “Kyla, do you really think I’m stupid? Are you still playing dumb? You and Chris have feelings for each other, yet you act like you don’t love each other. That must be exhausting.

“In the past, you must feel jealous watching Chris and me together. Kyla, I actually admire you. You’re able to give up the man you love.”

Kyla remained calm, not getting flustered or upset. She looked directly into Kate’s eyes, thinking that the person Kate described wasn’t her.

Kate couldn’t help but admire her skills.

Kate thought, ‘No wonder I would be killed by Kyla and Chris in the past.”

Kyla said, “No one can take away what belongs to me, whether a man or item, unless I willingly let it go. How could I possibly just give him up if I like him? Kate, who told you that Chris and I have feelings for each other? Did you distance yourself from Chris because you heard those rumors?

“You misunderstood my relationship with Chris. If you still love Chris, stop him from marrying Melanie. She doesn’t deserve him.”

Kyla tried to incite Kate to stop Chris from marrying Melanie, as that would disappoint Kate’s parents, offend the Weaver family, and further antagonize Alfred against her.

“He assaulted Miss Moore in that kind of situation. He should be responsible for that and marry her. How could I stop him?” Kate said.

Kyla said, “He is being forced into it. As long as you stop him, he will definitely give up.”

Kate chuckled, “You know I went to the Cohen family and retrieved all the gifts I gave him before, right? It’s all over and done with. No matter who he marries now, even if he were to die tomorrow, it has nothing to do with me.

“Kyla, if you’re unwilling to see him marry another woman, you should do something about it. You can’t always be his secret lover. That would be unfair to you.”

Kate leaned close to Kyla’s ear, one hand resting on her lower abdomen, startling Kyla into wide-eyed disbelief.

Kate quietly said, “If you’re pregnant, the child would be a bastard. How unfair that is for the child.”

Kyla’s composure was shattered.

Kate chuckled softly, sitting up straight and looking ahead.

Vita drove attentively as if she couldn’t hear Kate and Kyla’s conversation.

Vita was Kyla’s confidante; even if she heard, she would keep Kyla’s secret.

Kyla said softly, “Kate, what nonsense are you talking about?”

Kate just smiled and didn’t respond.

Kyla’s expression darkened.

After Kyla and Chris’s first intimate encounter, there was a second. The first time Kyla was manipulated, but the subsequent ones were mutually desired.

Once Kyla and Chris had experienced that, they became addicted to it.

They hadn’t taken precautions each time.

Kyla thought, ‘If I really were to get pregnant…

Kyla regretted not having Chris take precautions and not taking medication herself.

She hoped she didn’t get pregnant.

Kyla decided that if they didn’t take precautions, Chris shouldn’t think about touching her again.

Kyla wondered how Kate knew about this.

Kyla glared at Kate with a chilling gaze, trying hard to recall, suddenly remembering that the day after the incident, Kate had asked her about work, being so close that Kate might have seen some marks under her collar.

Kyla cursed Kate thousands of times inwardly.

She thought, ‘She’s becoming harder to control.’

As Kyla thought about going to Walotronics to meet Willie, a ruthless glint flashed in Kyla’s eyes.

Kyla thought, ‘Kate, you shouldn’t blame me for being

ruthless. If you want to seize my family fortune, you have to have the ability to do so. Willie adores young and beautiful girls like you.’

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150) 

Chapter 141

“I’m very happy to send gifts to you every day. I like to overwhelm you with gifts.”

Alfred reached out and pinched her face. “You’re quite

clever.” Without waiting for her to reply, he pulled her upper body over and pressed her into his arms, hugging her tightly.

“Ding…” Kate’s ringtone interrupted the beautiful moment of their embrace.

Alfred silently cursed the person who called Kate at this moment!

“It’s Xena.” Kate happily answered her best friend’s call. Xena asked, “Kate, are you off work?”

Kate said, “Yeah.”

Xena offered, “Do you want to eat together? I’ll pick you up. I’m already on my way.”

“I’m not at the office anymore. I have to accompany clients on the way to dinner. Xena, let’s meet another day,” replied Kate.

Xena was very disappointed. “Alright, then you can eat with your clients. I’ll go myself. After you go to work, no one plays with me. How boring. Kate, do you think I should find a job too? But my father and brother both said that with them around, they don’t need me to go to work. The money they earn is enough for me to spend. They make it sound like I’m a spendthrift.”

Kate smiled. “Spending your own money is different. If you feel bored, you can find a job or open your own shop to pass the time.”

Xena sighed. “I’ve always wanted to open a photographic studio. That way, I can openly leave photos of handsome men.”

Kate was speechless.

“By the way, Kate, I heard a piece of gossip. I wonder if you’re interested in hearing it,” stated Xena excitedly.

Kate agreed. “I love to listen to gossip. Tell me. I’ll listen.”

After a moment of silence, Xena said, “Chris will be responsible for Melanie.”

Kate’s expression was calm. “So it’s his gossip. How is he responsible for Miss Moore? Marrying Miss Moore?”

She thought, ‘How could someone like Aura accept Melanie as her daughter-in-law?

‘As the daughter of the Sutton family, I was once married to Chris, Aura always picked on me, scolded me, and humiliated me.

‘The Moore family is not as good as the Cohen family, let alone the Sutton family. How could Aura like Melanie as her daughter-in-law?’

Xena said, “I heard so. Chris is still in the Moore family.” Kate said indifferently, “At least he’s flexible.”

She thought, ‘After I got a second chance at life, I did not fall into Chris’s trap again. Chris will marry Melanie, and Kyla still fails to marry Chris. It seems that Kyla can not change the fate of being Chris’s mistress.

‘In the morning, when I asked Kyla for guidance, we sat close to each other. I found hickeys on Kyla’s neck. They must have been left by Chris.

‘While the two of them are intimate, Chris is going to marry Melanie. How will Kyla react when she hears this news?’

After ending the call with Xena, Kate was still a little stunned. ‘I used to love Chris from the bottom of my heart. But what did I get in return? Fortunately, I didn’t marry into the Cohen family again.’

“Your beloved man is going to marry someone else. You’re sad, aren’t you? Do you want me to go with you to snatch the groom?” A sinister voice came from beside her.

Kate shuddered. ‘Mr. Davidson is jealous. What should I do?’ She said, “Mr. Davidson, I-I’m not sad, really!”

Alfred said coldly, “Are you really not sad? Then why are you stunned? Aren’t you just regretting that you didn’t marry your sweetheart? Kate, you were the one who shamelessly

wanted to marry me back then. I also asked you if you would regret it. Even if you want to regret it now, you won’t have the chance.”

“Mr. Davidson, I don’t regret it. I’ve already said that I don’t regret it. I definitely won’t! Whoever Chris marries has nothing to do with me. I was thinking about other things. It’s not that I was regretful that I didn’t marry Chris.” Kate knew that once Alfred got angry, the consequences would be very serious. She explained anxiously.

Alfred snorted.

“Mr. Davidson.” Kate reached out to grab Alfred’s hand. Alfred shook off her hand and even turned his head to look outside, not wanting to look at her.

Kate added, “Mr. Davidson, what I said is true. I really don’t regret marrying you, and I don’t care who Chris marries, Can you believe me?”

Alfred said, “I know exactly what you did to Chris.”

Kate answered, “That’s all in the past. At that time, I was obsessed. Mr. Davidson, I’ll do to you a few times what I’ve done to him, okay?”

Alfred snorted, “What do you take me for? I’m not jealous of that kind of person.”

Kate quickly agreed. “Yes. You’re the best. No matter how hard Chris tries, he won’t be able to catch up to you. You’re unique. No one can replace you in my heart.”

Alfred said coldly, “Other than flattering me, what else can you do to me? You haven’t taken back the gift you gave Chris.”

Kate replied, “I won’t be working in the afternoon. I’ll apply for leave to get it back. I guarantee that I’ll even get a piece of paper back.”

“That’s your business. What does it have to do with me?” asked Alfred.

Kate was speechless. ‘What should I do to satisfy you?’ “Stop the car!” Alfred suddenly said.

The driver hurried to the side of the road and stopped the car.

Yael’s heart skipped a beat. ‘Mr. Davidson wouldn’t rush Mrs. Davidson to get off because of this, right?”

His worries became a reality.

Alfred said coldly, “Kate, your explanation doesn’t convince me. I’ll give you a chance to snatch the groom now. Get out of the car immediately. If you can successfully snatch the groom, I’ll go with you to city hall to settle the divorce procedures. I’ll return your freedom and let you and your sweetheart live together.”

At this moment, Alfred’s temperament was capricious to the extreme.

Kate said, “Alfred, what do you want me to do to make you believe that I really don’t care who Chris marries? I admit that I used to love Chris very much. That was because I was silly. Now I don’t love him anymore, and I’ve given up on him. You’re the only one in my heart now. Can’t you believe me? Aren’t we husband and wife supposed to trust, understand, and respect each other? Are you even not willing to do that?”

Alfred’s expression became even colder, but he did not say anything. His thin lips were pursed tightly as he looked at Kate with a sharp and cold gaze. Kate was instantly angry when she was looked at like this. She suppressed her anger and pushed open the car door to get out of the car.

“Mrs. Davidson.” Yael was extremely anxious and was about to get out of the car.

“Yael!” Alfred called out coldly.

Yael sat there, not daring to move.

Alfred instructed the driver expressionlessly, “Drive!”

The driver held his breath in fear. He quickly started the engine and drove the car. ‘Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson were still flirting with each other a moment ago, but the next moment, they had a fight. It changed so fast!

Kate got out of the car and walked forward. Unexpectedly, Alfred’s car quickly drove past her and left her behind in the blink of an eye.

Chapter 142

“Mr. Davidson…” Kate called out. It was not loud, so Alfred should not be able to hear her.

She stopped and looked at the departing cars. Tears of grievance could not help but roll down her face. She squatted by the roadside, covered her face with her hands, and started crying.

Kate thought, ‘He’s so emotional. I thought he was good to me and would no longer be capricious. Ultimately, he treated me like this only because I was absent-minded for a bit after the call.’

And Kate didn’t know how to tell Alfred the reason. If she hadn’t experienced it, she would never have believed she could travel back in time.

It was true that she loved Chris badly before.

Kate continued to think, ‘If God wanted me to travel back in time, why didn’t he send me back to the time before I was twenty-five? At that time, I didn’t know I was the Sutton family’s biological daughter and didn’t know Chris.

‘If I were back to before I was twenty-five, I had to get to know Alfred first. I might even be able to stop Alfred from getting into a car accident and prevent him from becoming disabled.

‘Unfortunately, I traveled back to the day when I cut my pulse and rejected the marriage in front of Alfred!’

Alfred sat in the car with a frighteningly gloomy expression. The air in the car was tense.

Yael kept turning to look at Alfred, hoping Alfred would order the driver to turn the car around. “Mr. Davidson?”

Alfred remained silent.

Yael asked again, “Mr. Davidson, can I speak?”

Alfred retorted coldly, “I didn’t seal your mouth.”

Yael braced himself and said, “Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson may not have got over Chris, but she was willing to marry you. Of course, Mrs. Davidson may have ulterior motives, but after marriage, Mrs. Davidson’s love for you is sincere. “Mr. Davidson, you are mad because you’ve started to care about Mrs. Davidson. What Mrs. Davidson said just now was right. Husband and wife should trust, respect, and understand each other. It doesn’t matter how much Mrs. Davidson loved Chris before. Now that she is your wife, she must remember her identity.

“Mr. Davidson, you should have given Mrs. Davidson the time to change and trusted Mrs. Davidson but not got her wrong. You’ve kicked Mrs. Davidson out of the car and said you wanted her to snatch Chris back. Mr. Davidson, would you be happy if Mrs. Davidson snatched Chris back?” Alfred remained silent with a dark expression. He was unhappy!

Alfred was already so jealous that he started a fight when he saw Kate was absent-minded for a bit after she heard Chris would marry Melanie, not to mention that Kate would win Chris back.

‘If Kate dared to go to the wedding and take Chris away, I would put her under house arrest and never let her out again. She can only be my wife!’ Alfred fumed. ‘It was her who insisted on marrying me back then. She’s got the opportunity to regret it but didn’t seize it. I’m not the one to be blamed!’

Yael asked cautiously, “Mr. Davidson, shall we get someone to pick up Mrs. Davidson?”

Alfred said stiffly, “If she calls me and compromises, I’ll get someone to pick her up. Otherwise, she’ll walk back.”

Yael was speechless, thinking, ‘The jealous Mr. Davidson has a really bad temper!’

Kate did not call Alfred. After crying for a while, she stood up

and wiped her tears. As she walked back, she took out her phone and called Xena.

She left her bag in Alfred’s car. Fortunately, she had just finished answering Xena’s call and was still holding her phone. Otherwise, she would have to walk back.

It was so pitiful to not be able to drive a car.

Kate decided to drive by herself in the future and never listen to Alfred again. She sneered in her heart, ‘If a man’s nonsense could be trusted, even a pig could fly.’

Xena quickly answered her call.

Kate said calmly, “Xena, I’m on Batore Street. Come and pick me up now.”

Xena asked worriedly, “What’s wrong? Kate, did you cry? Alright, I’ll go and pick you up immediately.”

“Okay, I’ll wait for you here.” After hanging up, Kate waited by the roadside for Xena to pick her up.

Xena came very quickly. “Kate.”

Xena parked the car and quickly got out. She walked around the car to Kate and asked with concern, “Kate, what’ s wrong?”

Kate had calmed down and said, “Let’s talk in the car.”

After the two of them got into the car, Kate told Xena the whole story.

When Xena heard Kate and Alfred were husband and wife, she almost hit the car in front.

Kate looked a bit sorry. “Xena, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you the truth. Mr. Davidson didn’t announce it publicly. I thought he wanted to keep the marriage a secret, so I hid it from you.” But Alfred no longer planned to hide their relationship. So, Kate finally told her good friend.

“Kate, I’m sorry.” Xena said guiltily, “It’s all my fault for being nosy. I told you the gossip that led to the fight between you and Mr. Davidson.”

If she knew Kate and Alfred were husband and wife, and that Kate was with Alfred then, Xena would never reveal that gossip.

Kate sighed. “It has nothing to do with you. It’s just that my change was too sudden. Let alone Mr. Davidson, even you guys don’t believe me, either.”

After all, Kate loved Chris so much previously.

Xena was embarrassed and tacitly agreed.

“Between Mr. Davidson and me, we are lacking love in our marriage. That’s why we’re prone to conflicts. But when he treats me well, he’s really good. So good that I’m intoxicated.”

When Alfred was good to Kate, it made her feel like she was his treasure.

“Kate, I won’t ask you why you chose to marry Mr. Davidson. What are you going to do now that the two of you are in such a mess? Everyone in Sherpsel knows Mr. Davidson’s temper.” Xena felt sorry and sympathetic for her good friend Kate.

Alfred had a bad temper to begin with. After the accident, his temper became even worse. It was said that in the Davidson residence, his family dared not enter his place casually for fear of angering him. A lot of servants in the Davidson family cried from his scolding.

In Xena’s eyes, the current Alfred was like a demon.

She was impressed that Kate dared to marry Alfred. Not to mention that Alfred was crippled and impotent, just based on Alfred’s bad temper, if it were her, she would not dare to marry Alfred no matter how.

Kate sighed. “We’ll have to calm down first. Mr. Davidson is in a dead end now. Even if I try to explain to him, he won’t listen. When his anger subsides, I’ll talk to him properly. Xena, let’s go eat. I’m starving. After dinner, can you go to the Cohen family with me?”

Xena couldn’t believe it. “You’re already at odds with Mr. Davidson. Do you still want to go to the Cohen family? If Mr. Davidson finds out, he’ll be furious.”

Kate pursed her lips and said, “I promised Mr. Davidson that I would take back all the gifts I gave Chris, but I haven’t done it yet. If I don’t get those gifts back today, I’m afraid I can’t enter the Davidson family.”

Xena nodded. “Alright then. I’ll go to the Cohen family with you and ask Chris to return the gift you gave him back then. “I’ll take you to dinner now.”

Kate nodded. After some thought, Kate called her father and asked for an afternoon off. Her father was open-minded and agreed without asking her the reason.

After ending the call with her father, Kate stared at the phone screen in a daze and wondered, ‘Should I call that jealous man?’

Chapter 143

“Kate, would you like to call Mr. Davidson?” Xena asked as she drove.

Kate stuffed her phone back into her pocket and said, ” Nope. I’m not calling. I’ll wait for him to calm down.”

Xena didn’t insist. She took Kate to the restaurant where they used to eat together.

Kate ordered a lot of food and said to Xena, “It’s my treat today.”

“It’s my treat. It’s because of me that you fought with Mr. Davidson. This meal is on me. Only then will I feel better.” Xena blamed herself guiltily.

Kate stopped arguing with her about who would pay the bill and simply said, “Xena, it has nothing to do with you. You don’t have to blame yourself. It’s our problem. We got married rashly without strong love between us. We didn’t know each other well before we tied the knot. Even without your call, we would still fight at any time.”

‘Being husband and wife has a learning curve. Even those who are in love with each other would always quarrel, Kate thought.

“Can I have a bottle of wine?” Kate asked Xena.

Xena said disapprovingly, “Kate, it’s not a good idea to drown your sorrows in alcohol when you’re in a bad mood.”

“Don’t worry. I won’t get drunk.” Kate was very confident in her alcohol tolerance. “I’ll take two bottles of beer. With my alcohol tolerance, two bottles of beer are like two bottles of soda.”

Xena reluctantly agreed. She had to drive, so she couldn’t drink with Kate.

After the ordered food was served, Kate ate and drank beer, quickly finishing the two bottles of beer. She ordered two more bottles. Xena knew Kate was in a bad mood and only reminded her to stop it after finishing these two bottles.

Kate, who liked to wine and dine when she was upset, finished all the food they ordered. Xena barely ate anything. Instead, she only watched Kate eat and drink non-stop.

Four bottles of beer were emptied by Kate alone. Xena didn’t let her drink anymore no matter what. Thinking she still had to go to the Cohen family to ask Chris for the gift she had given him, Kate unwillingly stopped drinking as she was afraid of being too drunk to remember everything.

On this side, Kate seemed to be eating and drinking heartlessly. On the other side, Alfred didn’t get Kate’s call or compromise, and his expression became even gloomier. Ever since he entered Cheval Blanc, everyone who saw him wanted to stay away from him.

It was the same menu, the same taste. However, Alfred found the food tasteless. He was picky and disdainful. In the end, he called Theo over, who was in charge of Cheval Blanc.

Before Theo entered the presidential suite, he first asked Yael, who was beside Alfred. “Yael, what’s wrong with Alfred today? He eats lunch here every day and is never as picky as today. He made all the chefs in the hotel feel like they were walking on eggshells.”

Yael looked at the closed door. After making sure that he was speaking softly and Alfred could not hear him, Yael replied in a low voice, “Mr. Alfred Davidson and Mrs. Davidson fought.”

Theo widened his eyes and almost screamed. He

remembered Alfred in the room was difficult to deal with. He quickly covered his mouth and then let go, asking in a low voice, “Why did they fight? Was it bad?”

Theo had dined with Alfred and Kate. That day, Alfred took special care of Kate. Alfred knew what Kate liked to eat and kept putting food on her plate. Undoubtedly, Alfred cared a lot about Kate.

Alfred was cold, but once he was good to someone, he meant it. Of course, when Alfred treated someone well, he would also ask the other side to return the same feelings.

To put it bluntly, Alfred was a very stubborn person when it came to love. He was narrow-minded and easy to get jealous.

Yael continued, “Mr. Alfred Davidson originally wanted to bring Mrs. Davidson over for dinner, but he kicked her out of the car halfway. Don’t you think it was bad?”

Theo was stunned. “Oh, that was seriously bad.”

Yael sighed and said, “Mrs. Davidson received a call from Miss Phillips. On the phone, Miss Phillips told Mrs. Davidson the heir of the Cohen family would marry the darling daughter of the Moore family. Mrs. Davidson was stunned for a bit at the news. Then, Mr. Davidson got jealous. No matter how Mrs. Davidson explained, he refused to give in.”

Theo shrugged. “Even a fool like Sherpsel knows about Kate’s feelings for Chris. Isn’t it normal for Alfred to be jealous?”

Theo thought, ‘Everyone can tell Kate married Alfred with a motive. What’s her motive? Kate didn’t tell it honestly. So, can Alfred be blamed?

‘If Alfred and Kate are just taking what they need without falling for each other, things would be a lot easier.’

‘However, Alfred is gradually falling for Kate. He has announced in the Davidson residence that Kate is the lawful Mrs. Davidson. I believe everyone in Sherpsel will know Kate is Alfred’s wife shortly.

‘At this moment, Kate was still in a daze because of Chris. How could Alfred not be jealous?’

“Sir, I’ve always been by Mr. Alfred Davidson’s side. I’ve watched him and Mrs. Davidson get to where they are today. Mrs. Davidson might have loved Chris before, but since she forced Mr. Alfred Davidson to marry her, I can tell that she no longer has any feelings for Chris.” Yael sighed. It’s almost time for work. Mr. Alfred Davidson still doesn’t take a bite.”

If Alfred went to a dead end and refused to eat, the consequences would be very serious.

Something like that only happened once when Alfred woke up after the accident and found out he was going to be in a wheelchair. At that time, Alfred did not eat, drink, or cooperate with his treatment. It turned the Davidson family upside down. Even Lena had cried and begged Alfred in tears.

Theo said, “I’ll go in and take a look first. If I can’t persuade Alfred, quickly contact Kate. She’s the one who caused this trouble. She should be the one to clean up the mess.”

Yael had a bitter expression on his face. “Mr. Alfred Davidson won’t let us contact Mrs. Davidson. He said we couldn’t reach out to Mrs. Davidson unless she took the initiative to call or come for him. Otherwise, he will smash all our phones and kick us out.”

Theo sighed helplessly. “How stubborn!”

He took a few deep breaths before pushing the door open and entering.

Alfred sat alone at the dining table. Today’s menu was changed. Alfred had asked Yael to inform the hotel in advance to change his menu. Most of the dishes were Kate’s favorites. Kate was not picky but could not stand spicy food. She especially liked sour and sweet dishes.

Alfred didn’t like sweet and sour dishes but still had the menu changed because Kate loved them.

At that moment, facing a table full of dishes that should have been Kate’s favorite, even under normal

circumstances, Alfred would not enjoy them, not to mention that he was in a bad mood.

He picked and picked with his fork, poking at all the dishes, but he did not take a bite.

Theo approached and saw the roast fish had been poked badly by Alfred.

“Alfred,” Theo called out.

Alfred put down his fork heavily without even looking at him.

With a loud smack, Theo shrank back.

Chapter 144

Alfred said, “Theo, try the food. The food they made today is really bad. How did you manage the hotel? It’s not easy for Cheval Blanc to have its current reputation and status. Don’t ruin it.”

Theo sat down and picked up a fork. He tried the food. After tasting them, he said, “Alfred, the food tastes bad now because they’re already cold. They don’t taste as good as they were freshly cooked.”

“They don’t taste good. Moreover, they’re all sweet and sour.”

“Alfred, you asked Yael to inform the hotel in advance and helped you change today’s menu. Most of the food you ordered is sweet and sour.”

Alfred’s face darkened and he went silent.

Theo went on, “Alfred, I have asked Yael. Kate is too outrageous. She’s already married to you, but she’s still thinking about that scumbag Chris. How can Chris be compared to you? She is blind and doesn’t know what’s good for her.

“Why don’t I tell my men to capture Kate and lock her up? We can starve her for a few days too. Or you can break both her legs so she can’t look for Chris anymore. Or you can poison her so she’ll be dumb and won’t think about Chris anymore.”

Alfred looked at his brother coldly and said, “If you dare lay a hand on her, we’ll no longer be brothers.”

Theo deliberately said, “Alfred, she’s already doing this, so why are you still biased toward her? A woman like her who doesn’t follow the rules overestimates herself, and doesn’t know what’s good for her should be taught a lesson. Let her always remember that whoever marries into the Davidson family has to follow the rules.”

“Don’t goad me,” Alfred said coldly, “Stay out of our business.”

“But she made you angry. Now you’re hungry too. My heart aches for you. Can’t I vent my anger on her?”

“I told you, don’t poke our nose into our business.”

“Alright. I won’t do anything. Alfred, why don’t I get someone to warn Chris?”

“No need.” Alfred pulled a long face and said coldly, “I don’t need to warn anyone off. If she’s my woman, she’s mine. If I don’t let her go, she’ll always be mine.”

Alfred thought, ‘One day, I will make Kate’s body and heart belong to me alone.’ It was not a good idea to warn off his love rival. The best way to defeat a love rival was by securing Kate’s heart.

Theo then suggested, “Alfred, why don’t I get rid of all this food and change them to what you usually eat?”

Alfred got up. Theo wanted to help him, but he was rejected.

Relying on his willpower, Alfred walked back to his wheelchair and sat down. Then, he pushed the wheelchair out, saying coldly, “I’m not hungry. I don’t want to eat.”

“Alfred,” Theo called out.

Alfred repeated, “Don’t cause trouble for Kate. And don’t contact her.”

Theo was speechless. Alfred was already very miserable, but he still didn’t let them contact Kate. Kate was also inconsiderate and did not take the initiative to call until now. Theo watched helplessly as his brother left the presidential suite. He could manage the hotel, but he was not good at advising his brother.

Alfred had been nurtured as a successor since he was very young. His status in the Regency Group was extraordinary. That was how his domineering personality was nurtured. He was used to deciding everything and to obedience from everyone. Even if it was a marital quarrel, Alfred still wanted Kate to submit first.

Theo sighed. He really sympathized with those who worked at the Regency Group, especially the senior management. They could only pray from now on. Theo silently wished them all the best.

When Chris and his parents came out of the Moore family’s residence, the smiles on their faces disappeared at once. “Hubby, look at the Moore family’s attitude. Chris is already willing to take responsibility, yet they’re still acting arrogant.” Aura was extremely proud of her son. She was furious when she thought about how Chris was going to marry a daughter of the Moore family, who was not as prestigious as their family. It would embarrass her before her sisters-in-law and friends.

“Shut up,” Lennon scolded Aura in a low voice, “Let’s talk at home.”

Aura pursed her lips and did not dare to speak anymore. They sat in the same car. Chris was driving.

After the car drove away from the Moore family’s residence, Lennon said to his son, “Chris, although the Moore family has yet to agree to our way of redemption, that’s because we are not sincere enough. If you come to the Moore family a few more times and show your sincerity, you will move them.”

In Lennon’s eyes, although his son had done wrong, he was influenced by drugs then. It was not Chris’ intention. Chris was young and promising. The daughter of the Moore family looked ordinary and was not worthy of his son in all aspects. He did not believe the Moore family would refuse his son.

Although the Moore family did not agree with their suggestion to let their children marry, they were still friendly toward them. Lennon had seen how Melanie looked at Chris. Lennon was experienced and could tell Melanie was still satisfied with Chris.

However, they were the girl’s family after all. They had to put on some airs.

Chris nodded and said, “Dad, I get it.” For the sake of the Cohen Group’s future and his grand ambition, he would coax Melanie to forgive him and marry him.

When it came to coaxing women, Chris thought quite highly of himself. Otherwise, the sisters from the Sutton family wouldn’t have loved him so much. Kyla giving up an outstanding man like Dominick and loving him deeply was the best proof.

Ten minutes later, the trio returned to their house and saw a car parked outside.

Chris immediately recognized the car as Xena’s. Xena would not take the initiative to look for him. There was only one possibility. Kate was here. He thought, ‘Did she finally panic when she realized I was going to marry Melanie?’ He could not help but feel a little smug.

“Sir, Madam, Ms. Sutton and Miss Phillips are here.” The servant who came to open the door confirmed Chris’s guess that Kate had indeed come.

Chris was overjoyed. Ever since Kate went to look for Alfred, her attitude toward him had been extremely bad. No matter how he tried to please her, she no longer treated him like before. This disappointed Chris for a long time. Now that Kate had taken the initiative to look him up, he thought Kate wanted to reconcile with him. He could not help but be happy.

Lennon and his wife had the same thought.

Aura snorted coldly and said, “She’s panicking now? She wants to turn things around? Wasn’t she very arrogant then, as if my son was not worthy of her?”

“Mom,” Chris called out, “Don’t blame Kate. It’s also my fault that she is angry. Mom, I’ll go in first. Can you and Dad leave for a while?”

Chris wanted to coax Kate so that she would be like Kyla and willingly become his lover. That way, he would really have his pick of the ladies.

Chapter 145

Aura pursed her lips but Lennon held her back. She knew her husband had agreed to leave them to it. She said sarcastically, “It’s too late for her to regret now.”

Chris ignored what his mother said and quickly walked toward the house.

When he entered, he saw Xena sitting on the sofa while Kate was picking through items in the hall. She took a lot of ornaments and placed them on the coffee table.

Chris took a closer look and recognized that these ornaments were all given to him by Kate. Kate had said before that she had spent a lot of money to buy them.

To trick Kate into thinking he had feelings for her, he had placed all the items Kate gave him in his room and hall so that she could see them at any time to prove how much he valued her.

“Kate, you’re here.” A smile appeared on Chris’s handsome face. When he saw Kate bring over an antique vase, he remarked, “This is an antique you gave me. I love it. It has always been placed in the hall. Whenever guests visit, they praise its beauty and value.”

Kate didn’t say anything. She took all the things that

belonged to her in the hall. All that was left were those in Chris’ room.

Kate did not explain her intentions and directly requested,” Chris, I’d like to look around your room.”

Chris’s eyes lit up when he heard this. He couldn’t help thinking dirty about Kate’s intention.

He looked at Xena, worried that Xena would stop Kate from entering his room with him. However, Xena only looked at him expressionlessly without saying a word.

Chris smiled and said to Kate, “Of course. Kate, follow me.”

As he spoke, he reached out to pull Kate’s hand, but Kate avoided him.

“Lead the way,” Kate said indifferently.

Chris smiled, “Okay.” He thought Kate did not let him hold her hand because Xena was present.

Chris happily brought Kate upstairs. “Kate, this is my room. You’ve come here before.”

Chris opened his door and stood at the door, inviting Kate in. After Kate entered, he followed her in and closed the door. Then, he stepped forward, wanting to hug Kate from behind.

Kate reacted quickly. When his hand touched her waist, she grabbed it at once and tugged hard, causing him to fall forward. She quickly moved aside so he wouldn’t fall on her. With another maneuver, Kate pinned Chris’s arm behind him. She pushed Chris against the wall and said coldly,” Chris, I’m here to take back what I gave you. You’d better behave or I’ll kick your ass. You haven’t experienced how good I am at ass-kicking, have you? Trust me, you’ll not forget it.”

Chris, who had been thrown over the shoulder by Kate, immediately recalled that embarrassing experience. “Kate, let’s talk things out. I-I promise I won’t touch you again.”

Kate said coldly, “I still don’t trust you.”

She freed one hand and roughly pulled off Chris’s tie before tying his hands together. Naturally, Chris would not be tied up by her and tried to fight back.

And then-

Smack! Thump! Thud!

Chris was thrown over Kate’s shoulder a few times. She even slammed him into the wall the last time. At last, Chris slid to the ground limply.

Kate ignored Chris’ widened eyes and went forward. She knelt on him, pulled his hands behind his back, and tied him up.

Standing up, she smacked her hands and stretched her legs. “It’s been a long time since I’ve fought. Thanks for giving me a chance to show off.”

Chris was speechless. He couldn’t believe this was the Kate he had known. Kate had always appeared gentle and obedient in front of him and dared not even raise her voice at him. But now she beat him up and even threw him around repeatedly like a sandbag.

What Chris could not accept the most was that he, a man, couldn’t stand a chance against Kate. He never knew that Kate was so skilled.

After tying up Chris’s hands, Kate began to rummage through his room. She packed up everything she had given to Chris, including underwear. She took Chris’s suitcase and stuffed all those things into it.

“I also gave you the watch you’re wearing now. Hand it over.” Kate stepped forward and took the watch she had spent a lot of money on.

gave you your phone too.” She took out the phone from Chris’s trouser pocket, dug out his SIM card, and threw it back to him. Then, she threw the phone into the suitcase.

“And your shoes and socks. I bought them for you. Return them all.” Kate started to take off Chris’s shoes and socks. After looking at the brand of the suit Chris was wearing, she recognized it was also a gift from her. She then took the suit off Chris.

Chris’s hands were tied now and he was just beaten up by Kate, so he was powerless to stop her. He could only watch helplessly as Kate took back the things she had given him. She even took away small trinkets like keychains.

One suitcase was not enough so Kate went to look for a bigger suitcase and filled it up again. After confirming that everything she had given to Chris was stuffed into the suitcases, she dragged them downstairs.

Xena was not idle either. She found a few large bags and packed up the things Kate had given to Chris on the first floor.

“Kate, are you done packing?” Xena asked.

“Yup. All done,” Kate replied.

“I helped you pack up here too.”

Kate nodded and said, “Let’s go.”

Kate asked Xena to drag the suitcases while she carried the huge bags herself. After all, many of the things on the first floor were antiques and such so they were heavy. Xena had never trained before and was not as strong as her. The servants of the Cohen family were stunned when the girls went out like that.

Kate said coldly to the Cohen family’s servant, “Mr. Cohen is going to marry the daughter of the Moore family. I have taken back everything I gave him. From now on, I have nothing to do with him.”

The servants couldn’t come up with a retort and could do nothing. They could only watch as the girls dragged the things away.

Lennon and his wife were taking a walk in the backyard to give them some space. When they received the news and rushed back, they only saw Xena’s car driving away.

“Isn’t Kate here to make peace?” Aura asked the servant darkly, “Where’s Chris? How can he allow them to act out like this?”

The servant replied carefully, “Mr. Chris hasn’t come out of his room. Without his instructions, we dare not stop them.”

Aura was furious. She turned around and entered the house to look for her son.

Chapter 146

Lennon frowned. He felt that what Kate did was too embarrassing.

When they were passionately in love, she was very

generous to her boyfriend. When they broke up, she wanted

to take back everything she gave him. She was so heartless. Lennon felt that his son was lucky since his son did not marry a country bumpkin like Kate in the end! He quickly followed his wife into the room.

When the couple entered the house, they found that a lot of furniture was missing and the hall was empty. Their house didn’t seem that luxurious any longer.

“Did Kate take away our things too? Why do I feel that there are fewer decorations in the hall?”

Lennon said with a straight face, “She sent a lot of things to Chris. They were all precious. Many of them were from her parents’ collection. Those were all valuable things.

Both Leland and his wife felt that they owed their biological daughter. They gave Kate material compensation. That was letting her do whatever she wanted.

Kate was very generous to Chris before.

She would give anything valuable to Chris to please him.

In Kate’s opinion, she was really blind in the past. That was why she was so devoted to a man like Chris.

She, who had learned martial arts, had been bullied by the Cohen family in her previous life because she loved Chris deeply.

She deserved a tragic end like that.

Aura asked, “Did she give so many things to Chris?”

Lennon pursed his lips and said, “If not for so many things happening, Chris would have really married Kate. It would have helped him a lot. Kate is not as smart as Kyla, but Kate would definitely inherit a large number of shares of the Sutton Group. If he married Kate, the Sutton Group would be basically his. Even if he can’t inherit the Cohen Group, he won’t lose out.”

Aura also understood this.

She muttered, “I don’t know what’s going on. I think it’s already decided. It’s actually out of Chris’s control.”

Now, her son had to marry Melanie against his will.

“Where’s Chris? I went upstairs to take a look. He actually allowed Kate to take everything back. How could this be? She willingly sent those things to Chris back then. It’s not like we asked for it. How could she have the cheek to take it back?”

Aura cursed as she went upstairs. When she arrived at her son’s room, she realized that the door to her son’s room was not closed. When she approached, she saw that her son’s room was in a mess, as if it had been robbed.

“Chris.” Aura hurried in.

“Mom…” From the corner, Chris’ voice came.

Aura turned around and saw her son lying on the ground with his hands tied behind his back.

She was shocked and quickly walked forward to help her son up. She asked in shock, “Chris, what’s going on? Who tied you up here? Was your room robbed? Was it Kate?” After regaining his freedom, Chris walked to the sofa and sat down. He leaned against the sofa and said weakly,” Mom, get me a glass of water first.”

Aura quickly poured him a glass of water.

After Chris finished a glass of water, he felt a little better.

“Mom, it was Kate. She wants to take back all the gifts she gave me back then. She even wants to take back my shoes and socks. She wants to take back all the clothes I’m wearing as long as she bought them for me.”

What Kate did was a huge blow to Chris. After all, he was used to Kate being generous to him.

Aura cursed, “That bitch, country bumpkin, uneducated thing!”

“Mom, Kate knows martial arts and is very powerful.”

Chris rubbed his wrist and felt pain all over his body. He thought he was going to die after being thrown by Kate.

It took him a while to recover.

Aura frowned. “Martial arts? Why haven’t I heard of it before? She must have grown up in the countryside. Perhaps she often fights with others, which is why she has such strength.”

Chris shook his head. “She used to run a training institution. It involved painting, music, dance, kickboxing, and boxing. She should have learned these too. It’s normal for her to know martial arts. She hid it well in the past.”

No, she used to love him, so she was a gentle and affectionate girl in front of him.

Now, she no longer loved him.

Kate’s gentleness no longer belonged to him.

This made Chris very uncomfortable.

He swore in his heart that one day, he would become a powerful man like Alfred. Then, he would acquire the Sutton Group and let the Sutton family go bankrupt. Then, he would let Kate come to him and beg him…

*****

Kate asked Xena to send her back to the Sutton’s place.

When Kate reached home, Celia had just finished her lunch break. Celia saw two girls dragging and carrying a lot of things in from the stairs.

“Kate.” Celia was shocked. She thought that Kate was chased out by Alfred. She quickly went downstairs and walked over. She asked with concern, “What happened?” “Mrs. Sutton.” Xena greeted Celia.

As Kate moved the things in, she said to her mother, “Mom,

I went to the Cohen’s place and got back all the gifts I gave Chris.”

Celia was speechless.

She followed her daughter and wanted to help.

“Mom, you don’t have to help.” Kate placed the items on the floor and squatted down. She opened the bag and took out everything inside.

“Mom, these are the antiques I made you give me back then. I sent them to Chris later.” Kate picked up an antique vase and handed it to her mother. “Mom, everything is here.”

Celia took the antique vase. Many of the antiques on the ground were the treasures of her and her husband. Back then, Kate seemed to be possessed and wanted to give everything to Chris. Celia and her husband felt that they owed their daughter, so they would give Kate whatever she lived.

In the end, Kate gave everything to Chris. Celia and her husband were quite angry about this.

Now, everything was back.

“Kate, everything is here?”

“Yes, everything.”

Celia put down the vase and said, “It’s good that you took everything back. You’re now… You have to break up with him cleanly.”

The news about the relationship between Chris and the daughter of the Moore family had already spread throughout the upper-class society of Sherpsel.

Celia was extremely glad that her daughter had woken up after having such a nightmare. Kate was no longer infatuated with Chris.

“Yes. I have to break up with him cleanly. I don’t want to have anything to do with him any longer.”

Kate put down two more suitcases and took out the things and clothes in the suitcase. “Mom, these clothes were worn by him. I don’t want them anymore. Throw them away.”

The material of those clothes was very good. Every suit was expensive. She probed, “Maybe you can clean them and send the clothes to your brothers of the Garcia family?”

Kate refused. “I don’t want them to wear clothes which were once worn by a bastard. I will buy them new clothes.”

Chapter 147

Celia knew that Kate was very good to her brothers from the Garcia family. In the past twenty years, they doted on Kate.

It was normal for Kate to protect her two brothers and not let them wear Chris’ old clothes.

In the end, a servant of the Sutton family took the clothes and shoes since she thought it was a waste to throw them away.

Xena stayed in the Sutton’s place for a while before leaving. After Xena left, Kate no longer pretended to be strong and snuggled into her mother’s arms. She called out tiredly,” Mom.”

“What’s wrong?” Celia got nervous when she saw her daughter like this. “Did the Cohen family bully you? Tell me, I’ll go over now to seek justice for you.”

Kate shook her head. “It’s not them. It’s Mr. Davidson.”

“Mr. Davidson?”

“Mom, I had a fight with Mr. Davidson.”

Celia immediately pushed her away. “Fight? How did you two fight?”

Kate told her mother the reason for the conflict between her and Alfred.

After Celia heard this, she pinched Kate’s forehead

helplessly. “Didn’t you tell Mr. Davidson why you married him?”

“No.”

“Just tell him that you had a nightmare. When you woke up, you woke up and promised him that you would never have anything to do with Chris again. He probably cares about you, right? Otherwise, he wouldn’t have messed with you just because you were stunned for a while.”

Alfred cared about Kate. Celia felt relieved to know that.

That way, her daughter would be able to stand firm in the Davidson family.

Whether a woman could gain a foothold in her in-law’s family after marriage and be respected in her in-law’s family depended to a large extent on her husband’s attitude.

Kate was silent.

After a while, she said, “Mom, will Mr. Davidson think that I’m using him?”

“Aren’t you using Mr. Davidson?”

Kate called her mother helplessly, “… Mother.”

Celia pulled Kate to the sofa and sat down. She said softly, Kate, you can’t deny that when you wanted to marry Mr. Davidson in the beginning, even if you said that you were repaying his kindness, you couldn’t deny that you were using him. After all, he enjoys a high status and is powerful. You’ve been together for so long. Now ask yourself, do you have feelings for Mr. Davidson? Or do you only see him as your backer?”

Kate fell silent again.

She recalled the time she spent with Alfred. Since he couldn’t have sex with her, she shamelessly teased him again and again. No matter how she flirted with him, she would not be at a disadvantage. Gradually, she closed the distance between her and Alfred.

Although they had barely registered their marriage for a

month, it felt like they had already been married for a long time.

She was not just repaying his kindness.

Their feelings for each other had been nurtured unknowingly.

“Mom, I like Mr. Davidson. I have feelings for him.”

“Since that’s the case, why do you have to hide it from him? Tell him everything. A couple has to trust each other, understand each other, and respect each other. Everything is mutual. It’s just a dream. Although that dream is ridiculous, you can tell him.”

Kate’s pretty face fell. “Mom, you’re my mother. If I told you that a dream changed me, you would choose to believe me. Mr. Davidson is such a smart person. He might not believe me. In fact, he’s still investigating why I changed my mind and stopped being infatuated with Chris.”

“You’ve changed so suddenly. Everyone will be suspicious.” Kate pursed her lips. She knew.

“Mom, Mr. Davidson is very angry now. What should I do? I’ve already explained it to him, but he still asked me to get out of the car. He actually asked me to go and snatch the groom. If I really do that, will he be happy?”

After she said that, her mother poked her forehead.

“You didn’t hear it. Mr. Davidson was just saying it out of anger. He’s jealous.”

Kate didn’t believe that. “He’s chasing me out of the car.”

She was such a strong person. At that time, she cried for a long time.

“In a state of jealousy and anger, it’s easy for people to act impulsively. I can understand Mr. Davidson, but you’re my biological daughter. How can I bear to let my child suffer?” “Mom, I’m not going back tonight. I’ll stay at home for a few days so that I can accompany you.”

Kate was a little afraid to go back and face the capricious Alfred.

“I don’t need you to accompany me. When I’m old enough to need you to take care of me, you can take some time to accompany me. Now, go upstairs, take a shower, and change your clothes. Remember to change into a dress. Then, I’ll send you back to the Davidson’s place.”

Kate called her mother helplessly, “Mom…”

“Mr. Davidson is a proud man. He suffered a setback when faced with you. Many people have been implicated by you. If you stay here for long, I think Mrs. Olivia Davidson might come to see you. For the sake of everyone, hurry up.”

Kate said, “Mom, you’re exaggerating. What everyone? This is a conflict between me and Mr. Davidson.”

She muttered again, “He’s actually a spoiled man.”

He was used to everyone obeying him.

Celia glared at her.

“Okay, okay, okay. I’ll listen to you, Mom. I’ll just go back. I’ll take a shower, change into sexy clothes, and dress up beautifully. I’ll go back and coax my husband.”

Celia reached out and gave her two light slaps. “Stupid girl, what nonsense are you talking about?”

Kate stuck out her tongue and quickly slipped upstairs.

After chatting with her mother, Kate knew that it was best for her to go back. She had to explain to Alfred again and comforted him.

She was the one who didn’t give him a sense of security. It was indeed her fault.

She took a hot shower. She even washed her long hair. Then she changed into a long dress. When Kate went downstairs, Celia examined her and was quite satisfied.” When you get back, talk to Mr. Davidson nicely.”

“Mom, I’ve been talking to him nicely. He’s the one who’s capricious and doesn’t want to talk to me properly.”

Celia said helplessly, “Who asked you to be so shameless as to marry him back then? There are so many men in Sherpsel, but you insisted on being with him. You chose the path, so you have to walk down it even if you have to kneel.”

Kate didn’t dare to complain anymore.

It was already evening. Kate urged her mother, “Mom, send me back quickly. I’ll go back and cook a few dishes to make Mr. Davidson happy.”

Celia said as she went to get her car keys, “Got it.”

“If I had my own car, I would have left long ago. Mom, I’ll secretly buy a car.”

“No way!”

Celia remembered Alfred’s complaint and firmly refused to let her daughter buy a car.

“Your car and my BMW were destroyed because of you. Isn’t that enough? Anyway, you can’t drive by yourself anymore. I’ll get the driver to send you wherever you go.”

Kate wrapped her arms around her mother’s arm and pleaded, “Mom, my driving skills are very good. Those two times were really an accident. Coincidentally, Mr. Davidson saw me. Usually, my driving is very stable. I’ll buy a cheap car. It doesn’t have to be too expensive. It’s fine as long as there’s a car to drive. Store it here. When I need it, I’ll come over to get it.”

“No! If you dare to secretly buy a car, I’ll tell Mr. Davidson.”

Chapter 148

Kate pouted. “Mom, you’re really my biological mother. You’re helping your son-in-law but not me.”

“It’s precisely because I’m your biological mother that I’m worried that something will happen to you. That’s why I kept an eye on you with Mr. Davidson and didn’t let you drive by yourself. Mr. Davidson said that when you were racing, he would be so frightened that his heart would jump out of his chest. You practically drove his car like a plane.”

Kate asked, “Mom, did he come to you to complain about me?”

“He’s doing it for your own safety.”

Kate had nothing to say.

She did not expect Alfred to complain about her in front of her mother.

But he was just worried about her.

Thinking of this, Kate felt happy.

Celia sent her daughter back to the Davidson family.

Just after they arrived, Alfred’s convoy returned.

“Kate, Mr. Davidson is back. Explain to him properly. I won’t be going in today. I’ll go in another day.” Celia unlocked the car and gestured for her daughter to get out.

Celia unlocked the car and gestured for her daughter to get out.

Even if the Sutton family and the Davidson family became in-laws, Alfred had yet to publicize the relationship between him and Kate. Celia did not dare to call herself the Davidson family’s in-law at all.

Kate felt a little guilty.

Alfred’s convoy was forced to stop because Celia’s car blocked the path.

Alfred’s driver did not know that the car in front of him belonged to Alfreld’s mother-in-law. He honked fiercely until Kate got out of the car.

After Alfred guessed that it was his mother-in-law’s car, he instructed Yael, “Yael, get out of the car and invite Mrs. Sutton in.”

Celia had come. As her son-in-law, he had to invite her in.

“Okay.” Yael immediately got out of the car.

After Kate got out of the car, Celia wanted to drive the car forward to make room for Alfred’s car. When Yael quickly came over and knocked on the window, she quickly rolled down the window and said apologetically, “I’ll drive away immediately.”

“Mrs. Sutton.” Yael said politely, “Mr. Davidson invites you in. Please drive your car in. Someone will guide you to park your car in the parking lot.”

Celia was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses and quickly said, “Oh, okay. I’ll drive the car in now.”

Then, she stepped on the accelerator and drove the car into the Davidson residence.

Kate, who had gotten out of the car earlier, stood where she was and watched her mother leave her behind.

Then she looked at Alfred. After Celia’s car drove in, Alfred asked the driver to start the car. He even didn’t let Yael get in.

“Mr. Davidson.” As his car passed in front of Kate, Kate waved at him.

Alfred was expressionless as if he did not see her.

Kate watched awkwardly as several cars left her behind.

“Mrs. Davidson.” Yael, who was also left behind, walked behind Kate and called out respectfully.

Kate sighed and asked, “Yael, is Mr. Davidson still angry?”

Yael nodded. “Mr. Davidson didn’t even have lunch. He kept finding trouble with everyone in the company. Everyone complained about it, including Oswald. He secretly asked me for the reason a few times.”

He did not dare to tell Oswald, afraid that Alfred would blame him.

“Didn’t have lunch?” Kate’s heart ached when she heard that. She walked in.

As she walked, she said, “He’s not a child anymore. How can he not eat just because he’s angry?”

Even if she felt wronged, she would not starve herself.

Yael followed behind Kate.

Celia was the hostess of the Sutton family. However, the Sutton Group and Regency Group didn’t have anything to do with each other. Regency Group was too powerful. Therefore, this was the first time Celia had walked into the Davidson residence.

She had long heard that the Davidson residence was very big. Even someone like Celia, who also came from a rich family, was shocked.

The difference between the Sutton family and the Davidson family was like a rich family and a poor family.

After receiving the notice, James waited for Celia in the parking lot. Under the arrangement of the parking lot manager, Celia parked the car in a parking space. When she got out of the car, she saw James, who was gentle and elegant.

“Hello, Mrs. Sutton. I’m Mr. Davidson’s butler, James. I’m here on Mr. Davidson’s orders to wait for you, Mrs. Sutton.” “Hello, James.” Aura smiled, “Thank you, James.”

“Mrs. Sutton, you’re too kind. Mrs. Sutton, please follow me. James invited Celia to follow him.

Although Celia was amazed that the Davidson residence was as big as the legends said, she did not look around. She followed James all the way to Alfred’s residence.

She noticed that the other courtyards had names, but Alfred’s courtyard did not have a name, but she did not dare to ask why.

“Mrs. Sutton, please come in.” James invited Celia in.

Celia thanked him with a smile. When she walked into Alfred’s place, the first thing she saw was a courtyard filled with potted flowers. Those flowers were well taken care of. She was quite surprised. She did not expect someone cold like Alfred to be a man who cherished flowers. He raised so many flowers and raised them so well.

James probably saw through Celia’s surprise. He explained with a smile, “Mr. Davidson doesn’t like too many flowers and plants, but Mrs. Davidson likes them. These potted flowers only appeared after Mrs. Davidson moved in.”

The meaning was obvious. In order to please his wife, Alfred had asked someone to fill the courtyard with flowers.

Hearing this, Celia felt more and more that her daughter was in the wrong.

Alfred entered the house before Celia. When Celia followed James into the house, Alfred was already sitting on the sofa. When he saw Celia enter, he held the sofa and stood up. He called out in a low voice, “Mom.”

“Mr. Davidson, sit down.”

Celia’s heart ached for her son-in-law’s legs. She quickly

went forward and helped Alfred sit down.

“We’re family. You don’t have to be so polite to me.”

Alfred sat down, and Celia sat opposite him.

“Mr. Davidson, I’m here to send Kate back,” Celia explained with a smile. “I didn’t come here to disturb you.”

“Mom, you’re being too serious. This is my and Kate’s house. You can come over anytime. We won’t feel disturbed.” Alfred’s expression was cold, but he was still polite to his mother-in-law.

Celia looked at his tense handsome face and said, “Mr. Davidson, Kate told me everything. Kate is in the wrong. Please forgive her.”

“Oh, she went to the Cohen family to get back all the things she gave to Chris. Since they have broken up, they have to break up cleanly. Mr. Davidson, I told her about it too. She’ll explain it to you. Since we are a family, I have to say these things. It’s normal for a couple to quarrel. But you have to communicate after you calm down.”

When he heard that Kate had taken back all the gifts she had given out, Alfred’s eyes flickered a few times, and his cold expression showed signs of softening.

He said indifferently, “Thank you, Mom. I’ll learn to communicate with Kate.”

He cursed in his heart, ‘Why is that shameless person dawdling? She hasn’t come in yet. Could she have gotten lost again?’

Chapter 149

“Yes, communicate peacefully. It’s also my fault for not teaching Kate well. She made you angry,”

Alfred did not like hearing this. He said seriously, “Mom, Kate, and I are a couple. We are equal. You are my elder. You don’t have to be on tenterhooks in front of me. Don’t think that I’m superior to you. It’s me and Kate who lack communication and trust. It has nothing to do with you,

Mom.”

Celia smiled. “Yes, yes, yes. I’m overthinking.”

Alfred must be serious about the relationship between him and Kate since he said this.

Celia was grateful that Alfred could treat her daughter like this. Unfortunately, Alfred could not have sex with Kate.

What a pity.

There was no such thing as absolute perfection.

Celia and Alfred did not have much to talk about. Although Alfred told his mother-in-law not to be on tenterhooks, Celia still did not dare to talk too much to this awesome son-in-law.

The silence made Celia feel uncomfortable, so she found a topic to talk about. “Why isn’t Kate in yet?”

Alfred did not reply.

He raised his hand to look at his watch and estimated how many minutes it would take to walk back from the entrance. At this time, it was time for Kate to come in.

“James, go and see if Kate is lost again.”

“Okay.” James hurriedly got out.

Celia felt a little awkward when she heard that. Kate went missing in her new home?

Seeing his mother-in-law’s awkwardness, Alfred said gently, “My house is too big. There are many routes and it’s messy. Most people will get lost when they come in. When Kate first moved in, I gave her enough time to adapt and recognize the way. Perhaps she’s a little directionally challenged. She still often gets lost after such a long time.” “Kate might not be able to get used to her new home right away. She will slowly get used to it.”

The Davidson residence was so big that it was equivalent to more than ten Sutton residences. Those routes were indeed complicated. If she did not have anyone to guide her, she would get lost.

James came in very quickly.

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson came in with Yael. She’s going to the big kitchen now.”

Alfred frowned but did not say anything in the end.

Celia also guessed the reason. She stood up and said to Alfred, “Mr. Davidson, Leland will be going home for dinner in a while. I’ll go back first. This time, I won’t disturb Mrs. Olivia Davidson. Next time, I’ll bring a generous gift to see her..”

She was worried that Olivia would not want to see her.

Olivia rarely appeared in front of the public anymore. Celia had only seen Olivia once more than ten years ago from afar. She did not have the right or the chance to talk to Olivia.

“Kate went to the big kitchen to prepare dinner. Mom, stay for dinner.” Alfred invited Celia to stay for dinner.

Celia wanted Kate to talk to Alfred nicely. She refused to stay.

Seeing that Celia was unwilling to stay, Alfred could only ask James to send Celia out. At the same time, he asked someone to tell Olivia that Celia had something urgent to deal with, so she would not go visit Olivia. The next time she came, she would definitely greet Olivia.

He did this in case Olivia thought Kate’s family was rude.

Although Alfred was jealous and angry at Kate, he still did a good job of protecting Kate.

Not long after Celia left, Kate came in.

“Mrs. Davidson.” When James saw her coming in, he called out to her and looked in the direction of Alfred before silently leaving.

Kate waited for James to leave before walking to Alfred’s side and sitting down beside him. “Mom’s back?”

Alfred glared at her coldly and said, “Your own mother is here. Why didn’t you invite her in? I helped you invite her in, but you were nowhere to be seen. Kate, don’t you think you’re very rude? Others might think I look down on my mother-in-law.”

“I… hubby.” Kate held Alfred’s arm. Alfred raised his hand and pulled her hand away. She held him again. Alfred pulled her twice and let her be.

But he turned his face away and put on a look that said he didn’t want to bother with her.

“Honey.” Kate rested her head on Alfred’s shoulder and said gently, “Hubby, let’s reconcile, okay? From the moment I married you, I really wanted to spend the rest of my life with you. The moment we registered our marriage, I gave up on Chris. You said that I was stunned because I couldn’t bear to part with Chris. Actually, that’s not the case. I was just thinking about something.”

Alfred snorted.

But he still didn’t answer her.

“Hubby, I applied for leave this afternoon and didn’t go back to the company. I went to the Cohen’s place to ask everything I sent Chris back.”

Alfred pulled a long face.

“I’ve broken up with him. I had to make everything clear. I won’t have anything to do with him. I suddenly shamelessly wanted to marry you. I know that the change was too sudden. I’ll tell you the reason later. Can you eat with me now? Yael said that you didn’t even eat lunch.”

After Kate said that, she quietly looked at Alfred’s side face and waited for his response.

Alfred was silent for a long time before he tilted his head to look at her. As they looked at each other, Alfred asked her coldly, “How many bottles of wine did you drink in the afternoon?”

Kate was stunned.

“You sound like you’re drunk.”

“Am I?” Kate took a deep breath and sniffed. “It’s been so long. I can’t smell it anymore. Hubby, your sense of smell is really good. You can actually smell it.”

“How much did you drink?”

Kate did not dare to look into his eyes anymore. She started to look left and right..

Suddenly, a strong hand grabbed her chin. Her head was fixed and she could no longer look left and right.

Her man asked coldly, “Tell me, how many bottles of wine did you drink? Don’t make me ask for the fourth time!”

“Not much. I only drank four bottles of beer. I can hold my liquor very well. Just four bottles of beer. No big deal.”

“Why are you drinking?”

Kate looked at him aggrievedly and said, “Do you think you’re the only one who will be angry and I won’t be angry? You think you’re aggrieved and I’ll feel aggrieved too. You chased me out of the car and I felt terrible. You left me behind just like that. I called you from behind your car, but you ignored me and left heartlessly as if you didn’t hear me. I cried at that time. I squatted by the roadside and cried for a long time, but you didn’t look back. I could only call Xena and ask Xena to pick me up. She took me to eat, and I felt terrible, so I ordered a few bottles of beer. Xena refused to let me drink too much, and she didn’t allow me to drink alcohol with high concentrations. I only drank four bottles of beer.”

Hearing her cry, Alfred felt his heartache.

When Alfred found that her eyes were red again, his heart softened. He reached out and hugged her. He sighed. “I was waiting for you to call me. I thought that as long as you called me, I would immediately get someone to pick you up. I waited for an entire day, but I didn’t receive your call.”

Chapter 150

“You were so angry back then that you wouldn’t listen to me no matter what I’d said. You even said such infuriating words and asked me to snatch Chris away from the wedding… I didn’t call you because I wanted you to calm down,” Kate cried as she spoke.

She was really aggrieved by what happened at noon.

She continued, “Why must I be the one to call you? Can’t

you call me first? If you had called and told me how you felt, I would have kept calling you. However, you refused to say anything. All you did was chase me out of the car and ask me to snatch the groom. Maybe I should have snatched Chris back. That would make you angry.”

As she spoke, Alfred pressed her head into his embrace.

Kate grabbed his clothes and deliberately wiped her tears on his clothes to wet them.

He responded, “I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t have said such infuriating words. Don’t you dare go to Chris? Since you said that you wouldn’t regret it, you can only be mine from now on. I dare you to go to Chris!”

She retorted, “I didn’t say that! You’re the one who’s jealous and crazy. I’ve already said that I won’t regret marrying you and I won’t ever leave you, but you insisted on saying that.” He then said, “Alright, alright. I was wrong. Please don’t cry.” He lifted her chin and looked at her tearful face. His heart ached as he lowered his head and gently kissed away her tears. “Don’t cry. I’m at a loss every time you cry,” he said apologetically.

No woman’s tears had ever made his heart ache.

However, this woman had successfully given him a taste of heartache.

He quickly reached out to take a tissue. As he gently wiped her tears, he said softly, “Kate, I feel terrible when you’re sad. I didn’t even have the mood to work the entire afternoon. Instead, I kept thinking about you. You’ve already influenced my emotions.”

She commented, “Yael said that you were extremely nit-picky and everyone in the company is complaining.”

Seeing that she was no longer crying, he pressed her back into his arms as he said, “It’s precisely because I’m not in the mood to work that I’m nitpicking on others.”

It was so bad that everyone in the company complained bitterly and scolded the person who had offended Alfred in their hearts.

Towards the end, even Oswald wanted to avoid him.

Alfred knew that he could be especially ruthless sometimes.

It had been a long time since he had made things difficult for his subordinates at work.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate called.

Alfred mumbled, “Call me Hubby. I quite like it when you call me Hubby, especially when you call me cutely. That look and voice of yours are very intoxicating.”

Kate grinned and pinched his handsome face deliberately as she teased, “Who was the one who didn’t allow me to call him my husband back then?”

Grabbing her playful hand, he smiled bitterly and said, “Are you happy? You’ve successfully made me eat my words.”

Therefore, don’t speak too harshly, lest you suffer retribution and be slapped in the face.

Alfred did not expect his heart, which had been frozen for 31 years, to be easily melted by Kate.

She might be a little vixen sent by the heavens to restrain him.

Sometimes, he even suspected that she was the faceless woman in his dream.

Otherwise, he would not have fallen for her so quickly. However, he still kept having that dream repeatedly.

Kate said, “You must be hungry, Hubby. Let’s eat together. No matter how angry you are in the future, you have to eat.

My heart will ache for you if you starve.”

She then kissed his chin and added, “People who don’t eat just because they’re angry are the stupidest.”

To her, there was no point in making your body suffer just because you were angry.

Hearing her say this, Alfred asked, “You ate too much for lunch, right?”

Kate was a little embarrassed as she replied, “It’s not that bad. To me, even if the sky falls, I still have to eat and drink when it’s time to eat. I can’t mistreat my body.”

Alfred didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

He couldn’t eat because of her, but she ate and drank a lot because of him….

Kate blushed a little when she saw that he did not know how to react. Then, she pulled his face and kissed him. He did not respond at first. When she playfully traced his lips, his self-control finally collapsed. He tightened his grip on her waist and pulled her closer to him. He freed one hand to press the back of her head, not giving her a chance to pull away.

Then, he quickly seized the dominance and began to unleash his kisses on her.

He repeatedly kissed her several times until her red lips were swollen. After that, he ended the kiss with a low gasp. He felt that every time his lips and tongue intertwined with hers, a fire would surge in his body. That fire would burn brighter and hotter, almost destroying him.

He had to work very hard to suppress that fire and not let her realize that he was still a man.

Sometimes, he would wonder if she would still dare to

throw herself into his arms and touch him if she found out that he was not as impotent as the rumors said.

The answer was probably no.

She dared to flirt with him like this because she thought that he was impotent.

He hugged the delicate body in his arms tightly and silently told himself that he would let this go on for a while longer. Once he could stand up again, she would not be able to get out of bed for three days straight.

Kate suddenly said, “Mr. Davidson, let’s go. Let’s have dinner.”

Alfred wasn’t the only one who was aroused by the kisses. She didn’t feel good either.

She forcefully suppressed her instincts.

He could only look, kiss, and touch her but they could not sleep together.

She didn’t really dare to touch him there for fear of hurting his self-esteem as well.

After adjusting her emotions, she left his arms as if nothing had happened. She then stood up and pushed his wheelchair closer before helping him stand up and sit in the wheelchair.

She called out, “Mr. Davidson.”

He interrupted, “I thought I told you to call me Hubby.”

However, she did not listen. “I’m used to calling you Mr. Davidson.”

He thought, ‘This is what it means to shoot yourself in the foot.’

She asked, “My mother left in such a hurry that she didn’t go to see your grandmother. Will your grandmother think my family has no manners?”

Olivia was the matriarch of the Davidson family. She was a highly respected individual in Sherpsel.

Alfred turned to look at her and answered, “Your mother wanted to give us a chance to be alone and communicate properly, so she found an excuse to leave first. Don’t worry, I’ve also arranged for someone to tell my grandmother that your mother will pay her a visit the next time she comes.”

Kate was grateful. “Mr. Davidson, thank you for being so considerate of me.”

Alfred replied, “We’re husband and wife after all. It’s only right for me to do things for you. Don’t be so polite with me in the future.”

Hearing that, she smiled and bent down to nibble on his earlobe before saying, “Alright, my Hubby.”

Alfred’s ears slowly turned red.

Kate was very happy to see this. She knew that this cold man was very innocent when it came to matters between men and women.

She had really picked up a treasure.

The couple then went to the pavilion and had dinner together.

Yael and the others heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the couple acting as usual.

Things were finally back to normal.

Celia gave the couple a chance to be alone. When she returned home, she saw that her husband had already gotten off work and was waiting for her to return. She walked over and placed the car key on the coffee table before sitting down beside her husband.

She then let out a big sigh.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 131, 132, 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 140)

Chapter 131

Olivia slapped her thigh, but she didn’t feel any pain. Instead, her beloved granddaughter beside her let out a muffled groan. Suspiciously, she turned to Cynthia and asked, “Cynthia, what’s wrong?”

Cynthia said bitterly, “Grandma, you just slapped my leg.”

The force was so strong that it hurt a lot.

Olivia looked down and quickly withdrew her hand, but soon she extended it again, gently massaging the spot where she had slapped Cynthia. “Cynthia, does it hurt? How did I end up slapping your leg? No wonder I didn’t feel anything. I thought my legs had gone numb.”

Cynthia asked curiously, “Grandma, what’s the real reason Kate moved into our family? What could make you this angry?”

Olivia’s face hardened, and she angrily replied, “Alfred and Kate got married on the day Kate slashed her wrists. He actually kept such a big event hidden from us!”

Cynthia was stunned. “They got married? So, Kate is now my sister-in-law?”

Olivia said, “No. she’s not. I don’t like her being Alfred’s wife.”

Olivia, filled with anger, refused to acknowledge Kate’s status.

Olivia said again, “Does she think the Davidson family is just any place? Does she think Alfred is just anyone? Marry when she wants, and if not, she just slashes her wrists to refuse?

Theo interjected, “Grandma, as long as Alfred is happy, that’s all that matters. I’ve known they were married for a while now. Alfred treats her quite well.”

As soon as he finished speaking, both women turned to look at him.

Theo realized that his words had gotten him into trouble.

Olivia, full of pent-up anger, now had a target to release it on. She scolded, “Theo, you knew they were married all along? And you didn’t tell me?”

“Grandma, if Alfred didn’t tell you, how could I dare to let slip his private matter? Alfred would kill me! And when he’s punishing me, you would not come to my rescue.”

Olivia chuckled coldly. “Very well. Theo, you’re thirty this year, right? I remember you and Braiden were born in the same year. You’re two months older than him. Your mother and aunt gave birth the same year, and I was so happy to have two grandsons in one year. So I remember your age very clearly.”

Theo responded, “You have a great memory. Yes, I’m indeed thirty. Still very young! In your eyes, I’m still just a child.” Olivia then said, “Do you remember my old friend Renee Mccoy? Her granddaughter is coming back from abroad next week. She’s two years younger than you. When she arrives, you’ll go to the airport to pick her up and get to know each other.”

This was a disguised matchmaking setup.

Theo rubbed his stomach and said to Olivia, “Grandma, I ate too much barbecue this afternoon, and upset my stomach. I need to see a doctor.”

With that, he quickly made his escape.

He had no intention of going on a blind date with Renee’s granddaughter, Lindsay Mccoy.

Lindsay might look gentle on the surface, but she was anything but gentle. When they were kids, Lindsay always scratched Theo’s face during their fights, leaving him in tears. She even mocked him for being a crybaby, saying it was shameful for a boy to cry.

Twenty years had passed, but Theo still remembered Lindsay who was two years younger than him and always liked to pick fights with him.

“You can run, but you can’t hide.” Olivia muttered, “When Lindsay returns, I’ll find a way to push you two together!” After grumbling, Olivia turned to her beloved granddaughter. Sensing danger, Cynthia quickly said, “Grandma, I just found out that Kate is married to Alfred.

Olivia affectionately pulled Cynthia into her arms and said, ” My dear Cynthia, you aren’t like your brothers. You wouldn’t deceive me. I can’t bear to marry you off so soon. Don’t worry, I won’t arrange a blind date for you.”

Cynthia smiled. “Thank you, Grandma, for sparing me.”

Olivia said, “You child, you’ve been watching too many dramas.”

Olivia gently pinched Cynthia’s cheek. Cynthia’s playful antics finally lightened Olivia’s mood.

*****

In Golden Lake Villa, Kyla parked her car in front of Chris’s villa. As she opened the door, she habitually looked around, ensuring no one was watching her. Only then did she grab her bag and quickly walk to the door to ring the bell.

Soon, Chris came out to open the door.

“Where are your maids?” Kyla asked casually.

Chris said, “I gave them the night off. We need to have some private conversations.”

After being discharged from the hospital, Chris didn’t return to the Cohen family but moved into his villa.

Kyla giggled. “Even if they were here, we could still have private conversations. They wouldn’t dare to eavesdrop.” Chris took her hand, leading her inside.

Kyla asked, “When did you get discharged?”

Chris said, “This evening.”

“Everything okay now? Still feeling dizzy?”

Chris shook his head and said, “I’m fine. The doctor said I could be discharged, so I left. Lately, I’ve been unlucky, always ending up in the hospital.”

Ever since Kate stopped chasing after him, his luck had worsened. She must have brought him good fortune, but he couldn’t marry her now.

Kyla suggested, “How about we took a vacation to relax? It will lighten your mood.”

Kyla also felt that Chris’s luck had been bad lately, and it was affecting her too.

Chris said, “There’s no need. I can just have a rest at home.”

As they talked, they walked inside.

Once inside, Kyla was dazzled by the sight of flowers filling the room.

All of them were her favorite roses.

On the floor, tables, and sofa, there were roses blooming beautifully, fresh and vibrant.

Kyla exclaimed, “How gorgeous!”

Kyla broke free from Chris’s hand and hurried into the sea of flowers. She carefully bent down to smell the fragrance, closing her eyes with a look of pure enjoyment.

Chris walked up behind her. When she stood up, he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, burying his face in the nape of her neck, inhaling her scent greedily.

Chris asked, “Kyla, do you like it?”

Kyla said, “I love it.”

“That’s good. It was worth the effort to set this up. Kyla, why did you stay with the Weaver family for so long? You didn’t come back the entire afternoon.”

Kyla moved forward slightly, picking up a bouquet from the coffee table, then leaned lazily against Chris. She said, “I did it for you. I spent the afternoon swimming with Grace, nearly exhausting myself.”

Chris looked moved. “Kyla, you’re the best to me. Is Miss Weaver willing to forgive me?”

Kyla said, “These flowers smell so good, they’re beautiful. I really love them.”

She didn’t answer Chris directly, changing the topic instead. Chris knew what that meant. She hadn’t been able to persuade Grace to drop the matter.

So, Chris would have to do as his father suggested and marry Melanie.

Only by doing this could he save the Cohen family. The Weaver family, out of familial ties, wouldn’t pursue the matter of him ruining Grace’s birthday party.

Suddenly, Chris felt like he was selling himself.

Chapter 132

“Kyla,” Chris said as he gently seated her on the sofa. He then brought over two glasses of red wine that he had already poured, handing one to Kyla. He sat down beside her, gazing at her affectionately, and said, “I don’t want to waste such a beautiful evening. Cheers.”

Kyla took the glass, set down the bouquet, and clinked glasses with him.

After taking a small sip to taste the wine, she stopped drinking.

Seeing Chris down his glass in one go, she took another small sip.

“Chris, is there something you want to say to me?” she asked.

“Kyla, do you really love me?” Chris asked softly, his eyes fixed on Kyla, not wanting to miss any change in her expression.

“Of course, I love you,” Kyla replied sincerely, meeting his gaze. “Chris, don’t doubt my feelings for you. Even though other men have shown interest in me, I’ve never changed my heart.”

“Really?” Chris lifted her hand holding the wine glass and took a sip from the spot she had just drunk from. “Kyla, why haven’t you finished this glass? Are you afraid I spiked it with something?”

Kyla playfully pinched his ear. “Chris, your words make me sad. Why would I suspect you of spiking my drink? What are you really trying to tell me tonight?”

“Kyla, actually, I was the one who drugged myself last night,” Chris confessed.

“I know,” Kyla replied. “Grace already told me. The Weaver family has surveillance everywhere. There’s not a single blind spot.”

Chris let out a couple of bitter laughs.

If the surveillance was without blind spots, they would have known who ambushed him, beat him up, and forced him to drink that spiked liquor.

The fact that the Weaver family hadn’t taken action meant their surveillance wasn’t flawless, or perhaps they were covering up for those responsible.

“Kyla, the one I love is you,” Chris said, taking another sip from her glass, then tilting her chin up to kiss her, transferring the wine into her mouth and forcing her to swallow it.

“Chris.” Kyla breathed out after the kiss, her cheeks flushed, and her breath was sweet with wine.

Her eyes were half-closed as she tilted her chin up as if waiting for Chris to kiss her again.

“Chris, I love you too. I’ve always loved you, and I will continue to love you,” she said.

Chris smiled and took the glass from her hand, downing another mouthful of wine before kissing her again, repeating the same trick until Kyla had drunk it all.

“Kyla, I love you more than anyone can do,” he murmured as the last sip of wine was passed into her mouth.

This time, he didn’t stop the kiss but pressed her down onto the sofa, covering her with his body.

Both of them had been deeply in love with each other for a long time.

Under the influence of the alcohol, though Kyla resisted for a moment, she eventually surrendered to the passion and gave herself to him.

Afterward, when Kyla regained her senses, she immediately slapped Chris.

“Kyla?” Chris called out, holding his face where he had been struck. “Why did you hit me?”

Kyla’s eyes were red with anger, tears brimming and finally spilling over. “Chris, you set me up! There was something in that wine, wasn’t there?”

Otherwise, she couldn’t have lost control.

In the past, even in the heat of the moment, she had always managed to stop Chris before things went too far.

But she failed to control herself tonight. There must be something in that wine.

Chris said, “Kyla, how could you call it a setup? There was nothing in the wine. I would never do that to you. You’re the one I love the most. We’ve been in love for so long. Taking our relationship to the next level is the most natural thing.” Chris pulled Kyla back into his arms. “Kyla, don’t worry. I’ll take responsibility. Once I resolve the Cohen family crisis and take over the Cohen Group, I’ll divorce Melanie and marry you.”

“What did you say?” Kyla jerked her head up so quickly that she accidentally hit Chris’s chin, causing him to cry out in pain.

Kyla said, “Chris, what did you just say? You’re going to divorce Melanie? Are you saying you’re planning to marry her?”

Chris apologized, “Kyla, I had no choice. The Cohen Group offended the Regency Group. No, that’s just a rumor, but people believe it, and they keep making things difficult for us. My dad and I tried to meet with Mr. Davidson, but we couldn’t even see him.

“Last night, in a moment of desperation, I tried something, but it backfired, and now we’ve offended the Weaver family. If the Weaver family takes action, the Cohen Group will be finished.

“Kyla, I can’t just stand by and watch the Cohen Group go under. I’m sure you wouldn’t want that either. After all, I’m your future husband. I crossed the line with Melanie, and I have no choice but to take responsibility. But don’t worry, even if I marry her, it will be in name only. You’re the only woman I want.”

As Kyla listened to Chris’s words, all the color drained from her face.

Kyla thought, ‘Chris is too despicable! He’s decided to take responsibility for Melanie, but he still wants… What does he expect from me? Does he think I’ll be his mistress? I’m not someone who can’t get married without him. If I wanted to, Dominick would marry me in a heartbeat.’

The thought of Dominick made Kyla even angrier. She had just given herself to Chris, and now the very idea made her heartache. She pushed Chris away with all her strength, stood up, and pointed at him, her voice rising in fury. “Chris, what do you take me for? You’ve already decided to marry Melanie, and now you want me to… Are you trying to make me your mistress?”

“This is how you show your love? Chris, you’re a scoundrel! You’re a bastard!” Kyla shouted as she slapped and hit him. Chris let her vent her anger for a while before grabbing her hands and pulling her back into his arms. He whispered hoarsely, “Back when I was going along with your schemes, dealing with Kate, and even planning to marry her, didn’t you say you were willing to be my secret lover until we succeeded, and then I could divorce Kate and marry you?” Kyla protested, “You promised you wouldn’t touch Kate!” “And now I’m promising not to touch Melanie,” Chris replied. Kyla was speechless, cursing herself for ever saying such things. She had probably said it to persuade him to help her deal with Kate.

“Kyla,” Chris said softly, kissing her tenderly and coaxing her gently. “You’re the only one in my heart. I swear I won’t touch Melanie. Once the crisis of the Cohen family is over and your plan succeeds, we’ll go public, and I’ll marry you.” “Kyla, do you still want to take over the Sutton Group?” Chris whispered in her ear, his words carrying a hint of threat.

Chapter 133

Kyla suddenly looked up and met Chris’s deep gaze, and a chill surged through her. She did love Chris, and she never doubted his feelings for her, but today, she realized that Chris had a ruthless side as well.

The two locked eyes for a moment before Kyla softly asked him, “Can you really promise not to touch Melanie? Will you truly marry me in the future? And will you still help me with my plan?”

“Of course.” Chris wrapped her hands in his, saying tenderly, “Kyla, from the very beginning, we’ve been in this together. I can’t back out, and neither can you. We can only keep moving forward.”

Kyla said, “Our relationship must be kept secret.”

Chris paused before adding, “Are you keeping Dominick as a backup? He’s indeed better than me, in every way. If you don’t choose him, people might say something is wrong with your judgment.”

Kyla denied firmly, “Absolutely not. Chris, you know my feelings for you. You shouldn’t doubt me like this. And yes, you know Dominick is better than you. If I wanted to be with him, I would’ve done so a long time ago. You just saw for yourself that I was still a virgin.”

Chris’s expression softened. “Yes, I’m just being paranoid. I won’t doubt you anymore.”

After a brief moment of intimacy, Kyla prepared to leave. Chris reluctantly said, “Kyla, could you stay tonight?”

They had already shared the most intimate moments a couple could have, so why not stay the night?

Gently removing his hand, Kyla replied, “I still need to go home. I don’t want my parents to worry. Tomorrow, I have to go back to work.”

Kyla turned to hug Chris again, kissed him on the cheek, and softly said, “Chris, let’s meet again over the weekend. I’ Il be busy for the next few days. I’ve taken several days off, so there’s a lot of work to catch up on. You should also focus on resolving the Cohen Group’s crisis.

“You once said you would make me the most respected woman in Sherpsel. You must work hard. Only if the Cohen Group rises to the top and stands on par with the Regency Group can I become the most respected woman in Sherpsel.”

Otherwise, Kyla would always be overshadowed by the women from the top families.

As he walked her to the door, Chris said, “Kyla, just wait. One day, I’ll make you the most respected woman in Sherpsel, someone everyone envies. Kate won’t even be worthy of being your servant.”

Kyla smiled as if she were already the most respected woman in Sherpsel.

Chris said, “Be safe on the road, and send me a message when you get home.”

Chris opened the car door for Kyla, watched her get in, and gave her a few more reminders before she drove away. Chris stood at the entrance, watching her car disappear into the distance before finally turning to go back inside. Twenty minutes later, Kyla arrived at the Sutton family. Since it was the weekend, Leland didn’t have to attend social engagements, but he had taken the time to go out with his wife for some romantic time together and hadn’t returned yet.

With her adoptive parents out, Kyla felt relieved.

She hurried back to her room, shut the door tightly, and rushed into the bathroom. Filling the tub with water, she submerged herself and scrubbed her body vigorously. Tears of humiliation streamed down her face uncontrollably.

Chris had taken her virginity but was planning to marry Melanie. Now that Kyla was no longer pure, she feared that if she wanted to be with Dominick, he might secretly despise her.

Ok Together

Lying back in the bathtub, Kyla stared at the ceiling, murmuring to herself, “Kyla, you’re so smart, but how could you fall into Chris’s trap? You’re now being threatened by him, reduced to being his secret lover.”

It all seemed to start going wrong after Kate’s visit to the Davidson family.

Kyla gritted her teeth and murmured, “Kate, the Sutton Group is mine! I’ve worked so hard to take control of it. There’s no way I’m handing it over to you!”

*****

Half-asleep, Kate suddenly sneezed.

She didn’t think much of it.

But the man beside her was worried she might have caught a cold from the air conditioning. He quickly pulled the blanket over her and touched her forehead.

Only after confirming her temperature was normal did Alfred relax and lay back down.

He stared at the ceiling for a while before closing his eyes, trying to fall asleep.

Kate suddenly started mumbling in her sleep, “Rowena… Rowena, smile, Rowena…”

Not only was Kate calling out for Rowena, but she was also smiling.

In her dream, Kate saw herself coaxing her baby to smile. Rowena, who was six months old and could sit up steadily, was very smiley and even more adorable when she laughed. Whenever she saw Kate, Rowena would smile at her and stretch out her hands for a hug.

Rowena was so exquisitely beautiful that everyone who saw her said she would grow up to be stunning. But Chris and Kyla had been so heartless as to throw her to her death.

Kate’s dream shifted to the scene where Rowena was thrown to the ground.

“Rowena…” Kate screamed in her dream, her voice filled with anguish.

Only a mother could understand the fear and pain Kate felt at that moment.

Tears slid from the corners of her eyes.

Unlike the last time, Alfred didn’t wake her up. He quietly

watched as she went from smiling to crying.

Soon, he heard Kate mutter, “Mr. Davidson… If there’s a next life, I’ll definitely marry you.”

Alfred pursed his lips, his eyes deepening.

Now he understood why, after waking up from her suicide attempt, she had been so insistent on marrying him.

It turned out that she had had a nightmare, and in the dream, he had probably helped her.

She had said before that she wanted to marry him because he had helped her, and she had nothing else to give but herself.

Kate gradually calmed down and fell into a peaceful sleep. Alfred gently brushed the tears from her face, leaned in to lightly kiss the corner of her mouth, and whispered in her ear, “Kate, no matter what your reasons were for marrying me, as long as you don’t regret it, I won’t regret marrying you.

“Sweet dreams. I hope that from now on, your dreams will only be of me, full of joy and free from pain.”

He then took her hand, intertwined their fingers, and smiled softly, “I’m willing to spend my life with you.”

In the middle of the night, the couple slept soundly. Kate didn’t dream again, and Alfred wasn’t troubled by his dream. Kate was awakened by the rumbling sound of thunder.

Opening her eyes, Kate saw that it was already morning, but the rainy weather made it feel gloomy even though it was daylight.

She glanced at the man beside her, seeing that Alfred was still deeply asleep. She quietly sat up, intending to get out of bed, but then she looked at Alfred again. Perhaps she felt it was unfair to just get up, so she decided to take advantage of the situation before he woke up.

Chapter 134

So, Kate turned back, bent down, and carefully stole a few kisses from Alfred, even touching his handsome face a few times before she was finally satisfied enough to get out of bed.

“The flowers!”

Kate suddenly remembered the flowers in the courtyard.

With such heavy rain, she wondered what condition those delicate flowers would be in.

In a few moments, she changed into her work clothes and hurried out of the room.

“Good morning, Mrs. Davidson.” James, leading a few bodyguards, came in from outside, holding umbrellas and carrying food boxes.

Seeing Kate about to go out, James quickly handed her an umbrella and said, “Mrs. Davidson, I just went to the main kitchen to get breakfast for you and Mr. Davidson. It’s raining heavily today, so I thought I’d personally bring it to ensure it wouldn’t get wet. Mrs. Davidson, you should have breakfast before heading out.”

Kate asked, “James, how are the flowers in the courtyard?” James understood and smiled, “Don’t worry, Mrs. Davidson. Early in the morning, when I heard the thunder, I got up and moved all the potted plants into the greenhouse.”

Kate stopped in his tracks. “That’s good. I was worried that the heavy rain would ruin those delicate flowers.”

Since James had already taken care of it, Kate didn’t need to rush out. She returned the umbrella to its place and followed James and the others back inside.

Noticing the vintage-style food boxes they carried, Kate curiously asked, “James, where is the main kitchen? Is it far from here? These food boxes have such a retro style, like the ones from ancient times.”

James placed the food boxes on the dining table, opened the lids, and took out the breakfast prepared by the main kitchen.

James said, “The main kitchen is equidistant from all the rooms and courtyards. If you’re interested, I can take you there for a tour someday. The kitchen is fully stocked with fresh ingredients, and the chefs are all highly skilled professionals hired from top hotels.”

Kate knew this well. She often dined with Alfred, and every dish was superbly prepared. Some of the dishes were ones she usually didn’t eat, but after being prepared by the chef, she ended up liking them once she tried them.

If Kate weren’t so active, constantly running around, she could easily gain weight from eating so well every day.

“Has Mr. Davidson woken up?” James asked while setting up the breakfast.

Kate, her hunger growing, glanced at the food and replied, Yes, he’s awake. I’ll go in and bring him out.”

With that, she turned to leave.

Finding a perfectly reasonable excuse to return to the room, she calmly freshened up, and after tidying herself, she pushed her man out of the room.

As soon as they exited the room, Kate was startled to see the hall filled with people.

“So many people all of a sudden? Mr. Davidson, did we come out the wrong way?” Kate joked, but as she spoke, she tried to push Alfred back inside to come out again. Alfred called out softly, “Kate.”

Only then did Kate give up on the idea of re-entering the room.

“I called Eloise and had her notify the stewards of each house and courtyard to gather here,” Alfred explained. Kate was stunned.

Feeling that her reaction might embarrass Alfred, she quickly composed herself, putting on an air of calm indifference, and whispered to Alfred, “Mr. Davidson, are these all the stewards from the houses and courtyards?”

Alfred explained, “In addition to the stewards from the houses and courtyards, there are the main mansion stewards, who are divided into internal and external teams. Since the estate is large, the number of stewards is also substantial.”

Kate knew the Davidson family was vast, proven by the fact that she still got lost wandering around alone.

She also knew the family employed many servants, bodyguards, and drivers, but hearing numbers and seeing the actual people were two different things. Today, she was really stunned to see such a large team of servants.

The hall was packed with stewards, and if all the servants, bodyguards, and drivers were summoned, they could easily fill the entire courtyard.

“Why did you call them all over? It’s pouring rain today.” Kate had an inkling of the reason but still asked.

Alfred didn’t answer directly, instead gesturing for her to wheel him forward.

The stewards, divided by gender and height, stood neatly in rows, dressed uniformly, showing they had been well-trained.

Kate had lived in the Davidson family for some time but had never fully grasped the extent of this top-tier

household. To be a steward here was like being a corporate elite. It required years of experience and outstanding performance to earn a promotion.

The pay and benefits were highly enticing, comparable to senior white-collar positions in large companies.

“Good morning, Mr. Davidson.” The group greeted Alfred in unison as he approached.

After their greetings, Alfred glanced at Kate before addressing the group, “I’ve gathered you all here today so you can recognize Mrs. Davidson. The woman standing behind me is Mrs. Davidson, my lawful wife.

“From today onward, Mrs. Davidson’s status in the Davidson family is equal to mine. You will respect her as you respect me, and any disrespect towards her will be considered disrespect towards me.”

The crowd was taken aback.

Apart from James and Eloise, the others had no idea Alfred was married.

Eloise had only found out last night, overhearing Olivia’s outburst. That was when she realized Alfred had married Kate.

Reflecting on the night when she had followed Olivia’s orders to give Kate a hard time, Eloise hadn’t slept well. “The rules of the Davidson family do not apply to Mrs. Davidson. Whatever she does, whether right or wrong, if any of you have objections, you may bring them to me. I will handle it. But you cannot arbitrarily use the family rules against Mrs. Davidson.”

Alfred continued coldly, “The only rule Mrs. Davidson must follow in the Davidson family is to love and respect her husband.”

Kate blushed at his words.

“Eloise,” Alfred called out, specifically addressing her, as she was the key figure among the stewards in the Davidson family.

“Yes, Mr. Davidson,” Eloise responded respectfully, awaiting his instructions.

“Relay what I’ve said to Mrs. Olivia. If she has any concerns, I will discuss them with her when I return tonight. But let me be clear. I married Kate to cherish, love, and protect her. No one, no matter who they are, is allowed to bully my wife.”

Alfred’s final words were a warning to his family elders, ensuring that they wouldn’t use their status to oppress Kate while he was away. Even if they were his relatives, he would not tolerate anyone mistreating his wife.

Chapter 135

Anyone who dared to make things difficult for Kate should be prepared to face Alfred’s wrath. In the Davidson family, no one could be more terrifying than Alfred.

Eloise responded respectfully, “Mr. Davidson, I will relay every word you’ve said to Mrs. Olivia.”

Alfred scanned the room, his stern face and sharp eyes making everyone shudder from the inside out.

Alfred said, “That’s all I have to say. You can go back to your duties.”

“Yes, sir.”

Kate pushed Alfred towards the dining room.

The butlers orderly exited, and as soon as they left, someone immediately began mopping the hall floors multiple times, ensuring the hall was spotless.

In the dining room, Kate sat in front of a table full of delicious food, but she couldn’t eat. She was too moved, feeling as if something was stuck in her throat.

Alfred said, “Is today’s breakfast not to your liking? Or did they not prepare it well? If not, I’ll have them take it away and dock their bonuses for a month.”

“No,” Kate quickly replied. “Mr. Davidson, I’m just too moved. I’m so touched I want to cry, but I’m too embarrassed to cry in front of you. My throat feels like it’s blocked, and I can’t eat.”

She always knew Alfred was powerful, not just in the Davidson family, but in Sherpsel. Everyone had to respect him.

Seeing his power firsthand, Kate realized how much he tolerated her. Otherwise, with just a flick of his finger, she

could have been obliterated without a trace.

She was grateful to Alfred for sparing her life.

Alfred beckoned her to come closer.

Kate obliged.

His long fingers first gently stroked her face, a touch Kate enjoyed, but in the next moment, he suddenly pinched her cheeks hard, causing her to instinctively raise her hand to slap his.

He released her.

Kate kept rubbing the pinched area, glaring at him angrily. Seeing her like this, Alfred found her adorable.

“Does it hurt?” Alfred asked in a deep voice.

Kate huffed, “Let me pinch you hard a few times, and you’ll know if it hurts.”

“Good, if it hurts, then do you still feel too moved to eat?” Kate thought, ‘Moved? Not anymore!’

She just wanted to pinch him back hard.

It hurt so much.

He didn’t show mercy for her at all.

“Mr. Davidson, you’ll end up a lifelong bachelor. You don’t know how to treat a lady with care,” Kate grumbled as she started eating without hesitation.

When angry, Kate felt she should eat more to vent her anger.

She thought, ‘If I get angry and don’t eat, I’ll be just starving. That’s a loss!’

Alfred gracefully picked up his fork and placed some food in her bowl, calmly saying, “Since you insisted on marrying me, I’m no longer a bachelor.”

Kate was left speechless.

She was indeed the one who helped him end his bachelor days.

Alfred said, “Kate, being my wife will bring you many conveniences, but also many schemes. Are you afraid?”

Because of Alfred’s status, as his wife, Kate would be the most noble woman in Sherpsel, an object of envy. At the same time, she would attract many plots against her. A single misstep could lead to falling into someone’s trap, and she might even drag him down with her.

Revealing their relationship publicly was like exposing his one weak spot in the world.

Not to mention others, even Elijah would hold a party to celebrate once he knew Alfred had a vulnerability.

“I’m not afraid,” Kate declared firmly. “I will work hard. One day, I’ll stand by your side without you having to stop and wait for me.”

Alfred smiled, “Then I’ll look forward to the day you transform completely.”

“From now on, whenever you see Elijah, stay away from him. Better yet, avoid seeing him at all,” Alfred said.

Alfred had noticed Elijah’s special attention to Kate. He couldn’t figure out what kind of feelings Elijah had for her, so he decided the best course of action was for Kate to stay away from him.

“I understand.” Kate also didn’t want to get involved with Elijah.

In her past life, she and Elijah had never been entangled. If it weren’t for Rowena, they wouldn’t have had any connection at all.

Thinking of Rowena, Kate felt a pang of pain.

Last night, she dreamt of Rowena again.

Even though in this life, Kate was still just a lady who had never given birth, the difficulty of carrying the child for ten months and raising her until seven months old left Kate deeply attached. Losing Rowena so suddenly, her grief was unimaginable.

Kate couldn’t accept the fact that she lost Rowena so suddenly in her last life.

It was the loss of Rowena that made her so despondent that she ended up in a car accident, joining her child in death.

Now, she traveled to this time, while her child was still dead.

Alfred asked, “Are you thinking about Rowena again?”

Alfred glanced at her and added, “Your expression changed too quickly.”

Kate asked cautiously, “Mr. Davidson, I didn’t talk in my sleep last night, did I?”

Alfred said, “You did. You talked the whole night, keeping

me awake and seriously affecting my sleep. You’ll need to make me a cup of coffee later to help wake me up so I can get on with my day.”

Kate’s face paled slightly as she carefully studied Alfred’s expression, but his face was inscrutable.

Kate said, “What… What did I say?”

Alfred said, “You said, ‘Mr. Davidson, I love you. I must marry you. I also want to have a whole litter of kids with you!”

Kate burst out laughing.

James quickly covered his mouth and ran off, afraid that he might laugh out loud.

He thought, ‘Mr. Davidson’s straight-faced lies could be hilarious.’

Alfred calmly watched as Kate laughed until her stomach hurt.

Kate rubbed her aching stomach, still laughing. “I really do want to have a whole litter of kids with you. But… I won’t get a chance to earn those rewards.”

Alfred asked, “How many children do you want to have?”

Kate said, “As many as you allow me to.”

Thinking Alfred was unable to father children, Kate was fearless in her promise.

Alfred said deeply, “Alright, I understand and will remember that.”

His words made Kate feel she had fallen into a trap, but seeing his expression unchanged and remembering how she had teased him several times without him making a move, she reassured herself that he was unable to have children.

Even if she wanted to give him children, he would have to be able to get her pregnant first.

Alfred said, “It’s getting late. Hurry and finish your breakfast. Afterward, remember to give me today’s gift, then have James arrange a driver to take you to work. Don’t forget to bring an umbrella so you don’t get wet.”

Kate replied, “Got it.”

Alfred’s nagging made Kate feel like he was just a down-to-earth man.

After eating and drinking to her satisfaction, Kate made Alfred a cup of coffee. She then went to the bedroom to grab her bag and two small handmade tiger toys to give to Alfred as today’s gift before hurriedly heading out.

Chapter 136

Kate reached the door but turned back, running toward Alfred. She threw herself into his arms, and Alfred quickly embraced her.

Then, she cupped his face and gave him a kiss before -letting go and leaving.

Alfred’s gaze softened as he watched Kate disappear into the distance.

The rain had already lightened.

Olivia, accompanied by Cynthia, stood on the top floor of the main house, watching the car that carried Kate drive away from Alfred’s residence and out of the Davidson residence.

“Grandmother, Shall we go downstairs?” Cynthia held an umbrella in one hand and supported Olivia with the other. Olivia remained still, saying, “The women who marry into the Davidson family have only one important task. It’s to bear children for the family. If they want to do anything else, they must get approved by the family.”

As the precious and long-awaited heiress of the Davidson family, Cynthia wasn’t bound by these rules. She could do whatever she wished.

But growing up in such an environment, Cynthia knew well how rigid and conservative the Davidson family’s rules were, and few could break them.

Unless the women had a loving husband who would take them out, they could hardly undergo any business.

Kate, who still worked every day after marrying in, was an exception.

Cynthia said, “Grandmother, you know Alfred’s condition. Even if Kate wants to bear children for the Davidson family, it’s impossible. Maybe Alfred feels guilty for her, so he compensates for it in other ways.

“Besides, times have changed. I genuinely believe our family rules should be updated. Women and men are equal.

Are the women in our family really less capable than the men? If my mother or aunts had the opportunity to enter the business world, I’m sure they would make their mark. “Didn’t you also accompany Grandpa in dominating the business world when you were young?

Olivia retracted her distant gaze and said, “Back then, the Davidson family was still in its expansion phase, unstable. Of course, I had to fight alongside your grandfather. But now, with our family firmly established as the top in Sherpsel, and Alfred running the business successfully, the women who marry into our family no longer need to work. “They can focus on managing the household, raising children, and attending charity events. We will give them a wealthy life. What more could they want? We explain these rules to them before they even marry.

“If they know how strict the Davidson family rules are and still choose to marry in, they can’t complain about the lack of freedom afterward.”

Cynthia said, “Alfred just summoned all the housekeepers to meet with him. He passed a message through Eloise to you. Are you really going to challenge Alfred?”

Olivia fell silent.

She disapproved of Kate working after marrying into the family but didn’t want to create conflict with Alfred over it. Even though she was the matriarch of the Davidson family, she was getting older, and many things were no longer within her control. Alfred was a rare talent, and with him, the Davidson family could secure its foundation for a hundred more years.

So Olivia was deeply conflicted.

After a long pause, she sighed and said, “Let’s wait and see. If Kate doesn’t overstep, I’ll turn a blind eye to it. But if we make an exception for her, the other women who marry in the future will follow her example.”

Olivia thought, ‘Could the rules of the Davidson family really be changed, or even abolished, because of Kate?’

Cynthia, who was on Kate’s side, said, “Kate just works at her family’s company. What outrageous things could she possibly do?”

Olivia snorted and said, “If she’s foolish enough to fall into someone else’s trap and drag Alfred down with her, I won’t stand idly by.

“And if she can’t keep herself from straying because of Alfred’s condition and dares to cheat on him, I won’t let her go either!”

Cynthia defended Kate, saying, “Grandma, I don’t think Kate is that kind of person. She knew about Alfred’s condition before she married him, and she still made the commitment to stay with him for life. I’m sure she won’t cheat on him. As for any schemes or plots, I don’t think Kate is foolish. She just lacks experience. Give her some time to gain that experience.”

Olivia turned to look at Cynthia and said, “Cynthia, you really like Kate, don’t you?”

“I do like her,” Cynthia admitted honestly. “She’s honest.”

Olivia scoffed, “She’s only pretending to be honest. How would she suddenly change her mind and marry Alfred? She must have ulterior motives. Just wait, you will know her true color.”

In Olivia’s eyes, no one who approached Alfred had purely good intentions.

*****

When Kate arrived at the office, the rain had already stopped.

She asked the driver to stop at the entrance.

As she adjusted her bag, Kate said to the driver, “I’ll be eating lunch in the company today, so you don’t need to come pick me up. Come back at half past five in the afternoon when I finish work.”

The driver respectfully replied, “I’ll be waiting at the entrance then.”

“Alright.” Kate got out of the car and hurried into the building under the driver’s watchful gaze.

At the entrance of the office building, she ran into Kyla. Kyla, accompanied by Vita, approached from the other side. The two were in conversation but stopped when they saw Kate. “Good morning, Ms. Sutton.” Kate greeted proactively.

In the company, Kyla was the vice president, while Kate was merely an assistant. In terms of rank, Kate was far below Kyla.

“Morning,” Kyla responded warmly, nodding at Kate.

Everyone’s eyes were on her. Kyla occupied everything that belonged to Kate, if she dared to show any disrespect to Kate, it would impact Kyla’s own image.

“Ms. Sutton, I’ll go clock in now,” Kate said.

Kyla nodded.

Kate hurried into the office building.

Kyla deliberately slowed her pace and then entered with Vita, continuing their business conversation.

“The Regency Group’s electronics factory is expanding production and needs a large supply of circuit boards?” Kyla asked while walking.

Vita nodded and said, “Now, all the companies in Sherpsel are trying to get a deal with Regency Group, hoping to land a big contract.”

“The Regency Group’s orders are like a juicy piece of meat. Naturally, everyone wants a take a share. Just one deal, and they’d be swimming in profits.”

Kyla feared Alfred but also wanted to do business with the Regency Group.

The Regency Group spanned numerous industries, and anyone in business could potentially have dealings with it if the Regency Group deemed them worthy enough for collaboration.

Chapter 137

Kyla asked, “Who’s in charge of the electronics company under the Regency Group?”

Kyla thought that if she could stand out among her peers and secure the big contract with the Regency Group, it would not only solidify her position within the company but also make her shine among her competitors.

“It’s Mr. Willie Carpenter,” Vita said.

Kyla asked, “Isn’t he a relative of the Davidson family?”

Vita replied, “No, he’s a professional manager.”

Kyla pondered for a moment and asked, “Is he in his forties, slightly overweight, with small eyes that give a somewhat lecherous impression when he looks at people?”

She remembered such a person.

Vita promptly replied, “No. That man you mentioned is not from the Regency Group. Mr. Carpenter is also in his forties, but he is quite handsome, mature, steady, and well-mannered.”

“Oh, then I really need to meet him,” Kyla said.

Kyla planned to propose to her father that she should compete for the lucrative contract offered by the Regency Group.

Kyla said, “Vita, please gather Mr. Carpenter’s information as quickly as possible, especially his preferences.”

Securing the contract not only depends on the quality of their products but also on understanding the decision-makers likes and dislikes, which could greatly aid in winning the deal.

“Understood,” Vita said.

Every Monday, the Sutton Group would hold a regular management meeting.

During the meeting, Leland mentioned that the electronics

company under the Regency Group required a large number of circuit boards, indicating that the Regency Group was actively seeking suppliers.

Leland said, “The Regency Group has a huge demand, and we are a leader in circuit board production. If we can secure the order from the Regency Group, it will not only bring profits but also other benefits for the Sutton Group.” Becoming a partner with the Regency Group would elevate their status in the business industry in Sherpsel.

Leland said, “I’m planning to send two people to secure the order from the Regency Group.”

As soon as Leland finished speaking, Kyla proactively offered, “Mr. Sutton, I want to go.”

Everyone turned to look at Kyla.

As the company’s vice president and the designated successor, if Kyla could secure the Regency Group’s order, her position in the company would be even more secure, which would be disadvantageous to Kate, the true heiress of the Sutton family.

The group then glanced at Kate, who was quietly sitting beside Leland.

Based on her position, Kate was not qualified to attend this meeting.

However, since Kate was Leland’s biological daughter and personally guided by him, even if the others had some objections, they wouldn’t express them openly.

They still had to show some respect to Leland.

Leland said to Kyla, “Well, I believe in your abilities. With you personally involved, we can surely secure the order from the Regency Group.”

Then Leland initiated applause in support of Kyla’s involvement and said, “Let’s give Ms. Sutton some encouragement.”

While other companies sent sales directors, the Sutton Group sent their vice president, showing they valued this cooperation opportunity even more.

Leland felt confident that the Sutton Group could secure the Regency Group’s order.

After all, Leland was Alfred’s father-in-law.

“Kate.” After finishing the applause, Leland suddenly called out to Kate.

“Mr. Sutton?” Kate looked at Leland, calling him “Mr. Sutton” along with the others.

“You just joined the company, and there’s so much for you. to learn. Ms. Sutton is going out to negotiate this deal, and you can follow her to gain some experience,” Leland said. When she heard that, Kyla’s expression changed slightly but quickly returned to normal.

The others didn’t find it strange.

After all, Kate was Leland’s biological daughter, and Leland would certainly try to help her quickly familiarize herself with the company’s operations.

But they wondered how Kyla would handle it.

Kyla wouldn’t be willing to give up her position as the successor once she was firmly established in the company.

Kate was a bit surprised. As a newcomer, she hadn’t fully grasped the company affairs yet. Many circuit boards were still unfamiliar to her, and now she was being sent to

negotiate business. It was a tremendous opportunity for growth.

“Thank you, Mr. Sutton, for giving me a chance to learn,” Kate said.

Leland said kindly, “If you have something you don’t know, ask Ms. Sutton for guidance.”

Kate responded repeatedly, “I will.”

She looked at Kyla across from her. “I hope to receive more guidance from Ms. Sutton in the future.”

“My pleasure,” Kyla answered graciously, exuding an air of confidence as if she wasn’t worried about Kate taking her position.

Having Kate learn from her was just the right opportunity to keep Kate in check.

If Kyla could secure the Regency Group’s order, all the credit would be hers. If it fell through, the blame could be shifted to Kate.

After the meeting, Kate was called into Leland’s office.

Leland said gently, “Kate, Kyla is someone I’ve cultivated myself; her abilities are genuinely commendable. Regardless of your thoughts about her, she is worth learning from. You need to study hard and gain some experience.

“The order from the Regency Group is too significant, and the competition among peers is fierce. We may not necessarily secure it, so don’t be too concerned about the outcome. I want you to follow Kyla for the experience.”

“Dad, I understand. I will study hard,” Kate said.

“Also, be cautious. The business world is like a battlefield, full of schemes and tricks. Even those closest to you may stab you in the back,” Leland reminded her.

He was hinting that she should be wary of Kyla.

Kate understood.

“Although you are Mrs. Davidson, in business, Mr. Davidson is very professional. The electronics company under the Regency Group is managed by Willie Carpenter, who is quite capable but has a fondness for younger girls. To put it bluntly, he has a weakness for the ladies.”

Kate said, “Dad, he wouldn’t be too forceful, would he?”

“Not really. He’ll just hint at it. If both parties are willing, he won’t hold back. He has a very high tolerance for alcohol. Anyone negotiating with him needs to be able to drink. I know you have a good tolerance, but don’t overdo it. I’ll arrange for someone with a strong tolerance to accompany you both,” Leland said.

“Dad, will Mr. Davidson be involved in this matter?” Kate asked.

Leland chuckled and said, “Such minor matters are not worth his attention.”

The Regency Group was so large with so many subsidiaries. Alfred couldn’t manage them all.

The Davidson family’s descendants were only responsible for the most crucial industries, while the managers of electronic companies were all hired professionals,

Kate muttered, “No wonder Mr. Davidson would let someone like Willie do as he pleases.”

“Kate, you’re still too naïve. In this society, certain unwritten rules always exist. Just be careful.”

Kate was speechless and thought, ‘Indeed, I still know little about human nature, which might explain my tragic demise years ago.”

Chapter 138

The intercom phone rang, and Kate answered it for her father.

“Mr. Sutton, Mr. Purchas is here again,” said the assistant.

Upon hearing that Elijah had arrived, Kate handed the phone to Leland.

As Leland picked up the phone, he said softly, “Kate, go ahead and focus on your work.”

“Okay.” Kate didn’t want to interact with Elijah, so she turned and walked out.

Once Kate left the office, Leland turned to Claire and asked, “Where is Mr. Purchas now?”

“He’s already on the elevator coming up,” Claire replied. Leland said, “I see.”

After she left the president’s office, Kate didn’t return to Claire’s office but headed toward the elevator, intending to go downstairs to find Kyla.

No matter how much hatred she felt towards Kyla, in terms of work, Kate was a novice, and Kyla was her senior. She needed to learn from Kyla.

During her comeback this time, Kate had been eager for revenge, but reality had hit her hard. Revenge wasn’t something one could achieve easily. She needed to become strong to step on her enemies one by one. Of course, she could have chosen to stab Chris and Kyla to death right upon her return, but that would ruin her entire life.

The female protagonist in novels always seemed so capable, easily achieving revenge. Kate couldn’t help but envy them.

She could only wait for the right time.

After all, Kate had a lifetime ahead of her. One day, she would make Chris and Kyla infamous and destitute, denounced by everyone.

The elevator doors opened. Just as Kate was about to step inside, she saw Elijah coming out with a group of bodyguards.

The two of them met again.

Instinctively, Kate took a step back, then quickly put on a polite smile and greeted. “Mr. Purchas, nice to see you.”

Then, she glanced down at Elijah’s feet.

A bodyguard from the Purchas family pushed a wheelchair out of the elevator.

Kate’s lips twitched.

“Mr. Purchas.” The bodyguard wheeled the chair behind Elijah, who promptly sat down. He raised the injured foot that Kate had stepped on, removing his shoe. Even in his socks, it was evident that his foot was still swollen.

“Mr. Purchas, hasn’t your foot recovered yet?” Kate asked. “No,” Elijah responded quietly.

He could walk. Had he not encountered Kate, he would have walked into Leland’s office.

Feeling a bit guilty, Kate asked, “Have you applied any medicine?”

“The medicine smells bad. I don’t like it,” Elijah said.

Kate thought, ‘It means he hasn’t applied any. No wonder it is still so swollen.’

Kate looked at him and met his beautiful eyes. His gaze was similar to Alfred’s, deep and cold, evoking a sense of dread that made her reluctant to hold eye contact for too long.

“If you don’t apply medicine, it will be hard for the swelling to go down and heal,” Kate said.

Elijah pursed his lips and said nothing.

But his eyes fixed on Kate as if demanding her to take responsibility and apply the medicine for him.

Taking a deep breath, Kate said, “Are you here to see Mr. Sutton? Mr. Sutton is waiting for you in his office. I’ll get back to work and not take up your valuable time.”

With that, she walked past Elijah.

He sat expressionless in the wheelchair, but after she passed, he couldn’t help but turn to watch her enter the elevator, keeping his gaze fixed until the doors closed and cut off his view.

His fingers lightly tapped the armrest of the wheelchair, and after a moment of contemplation, he commanded in a low voice, “Take me to see Leland.”

Elijah was determined to see what excuses Leland could use to decline the collaboration between the two companies.

Meanwhile, in the president’s office of the Regency Group, Alfred asked Oswald, who had just sat down, “How’s the rumor we let out?”

“Naturally, it’s been overwhelming. Every company that produces circuit boards is pulling out all the stops to try and work with us.”

After sitting down, Oswald felt a bit thirsty, so he got up to pour himself a glass of warm water.

After finishing, he poured another glass.

Alfred glanced at him.

Oswald asked, “What? Can’t I drink a little more water?”

Alfred replied nonchalantly, “I have no problem if you drink all the water, just don’t let too many trips to the restroom affect your work.”

Oswald chuckled, “I thought you were reluctant to share your water. Breakfast was a bit salty today. I felt thirsty.” “Don’t eat such heavy-flavored food. Eat lighter and exercise more. Stick to lighter dishes and exercise more. Just look at your figure. You’re still a bachelor. If you don’t take care of your shape and image, you might end up single for life.”

Oswald looked down at his figure, pinched the flesh around his waist, and replied somewhat gloomily, “I’ve been slacking off on exercise lately and gained some weight. Mr. Davidson, you eat more than I do and don’t exercise as much, yet you don’t get fat. Your figure is always so perfect.” Coupled with Alfred’s extraordinarily handsome features, Oswald felt that Alfred had been given all the best traits.

“I’ve been doing rehabilitation lately. It’s tough,” Alfred said quietly. “I can’t gain weight.”

Although he ate well and plenty, Alfred was very careful about his diet, so he maintained a standard figure, not too fat and not too thin.

Kate had even praised his figure, saying it looked great in any outfit.

The outfit he was wearing today was a gift from Kate, as was the tie.

Alfred tugged at his tie.

Oswald laughed and said, “You bought a new tie, huh? But that suit looks a bit off. It’s probably worth much, right? Your usual custom-made suits must be worth much more than that.”

Alfred wore a mysterious expression, casually responding, My wife bought this for me, and the tie too.”

Oswald immediately whistled a few notes.

Oswald said, “No wonder you’re in such a good mood today. It turns out you’re wearing new clothes and a tie gifted by your wife.”

Alfred’s earlier gesture of tugging at his tie had clearly been to draw attention so Oswald would ask, giving him the chance to brag.

Alfred remained indifferent, took out the pair of small tigers that Kate had made for him, and placed them beside the two small cows.

Mouse, ox, tiger… Kate had sent three of the sculptures of all animals.

Alfred was waiting to collect the entire sculpture set and then keep it.

Though the gifts were not expensive, just looking at them brought him joy.

Kate’s craftsmanship was exquisite. The handmade animals were lifelike. She said they weren’t worth much, but since she made them herself, the sentiment was priceless. “These little tigers are beautifully made. May I ask if your wife has more of these little animals? I’d like to buy a few. They’re really well done.”

Looking at the small sculptures, Alfred replied, “She doesn’t have time to make more right now. The little stock she brought is reserved for me.”

Chapter 139

Oswald said, “Your wife is really quite talented.”

A gentle look appeared in Alfred’s eyes, making Oswald marvel at how amazing Kate was to win Alfred’s heart in such a short time.

“Yes, she is talented. Though she grew up in the countryside, she’s quite versatile,” Alfred praised.

Kate was indeed multi-talented and a perfect match for him.

“Is there any news from the Sutton Group?” Alfred suddenly asked.

Oswald smiled. “The Sutton Group mainly produces circuit boards and has only recently branched out into other industries. We’ve offered an olive branch, so the Sutton Group wouldn’t miss this opportunity. But the Purchas Group has also been hounding them for a partnership, and Leland is still dragging his feet.”

“He’s considering me. Otherwise, he would have already reached an agreement with the Purchas Group,” Alfred said.

Elijah had taken the initiative, and few people could resist that.

Though the Sutton Group was also a conglomerate, it couldn’t compare to the Regency Group and the Purchas Group.

The Sutton Group merely had a few subsidiaries, unlike the Regency and Purchas Groups, which thrived across various industries.

One could say the Regency Group was like a net, capturing the entire Sherpsel within its grasp.

“I just got the news that Leland has sent his daughters, Kate and Kyla, to handle the order,” Oswald said.

Alfred replied, “I suspect Kyla volunteered, while Kate was assigned by Leland. He’s eager to support Kate.”

Oswald said, “He knows that the designated successor isn’t his biological daughter. Anyone would favor their own child. That’s human nature. Kyla can’t blame anyone unless Kate is utterly useless.”

Seeing Alfred’s expression darken, Oswald quickly added, ” With a man like you behind Kate, even if she were useless, you could still support her.”

Alfred remained silent, pursing his lips.

After a moment, he said, “Help me contact the best etiquette school in our city. I want to enroll my wife, but she can only attend evening classes. Let’s see if the school is willing to accept her and arrange evening classes for her.” Oswald blinked and said, “Does Mrs. Davidson still need to attend etiquette school? Let Olivia handle it. She could teach better than any etiquette school.”

Olivia was born, raised, and married into a wealthy family, so she had spent her entire life immersed in affluence, and her etiquette was top-notch.

Alfred squeezed a small mouse toy, which squeaked.

“My grandmother doesn’t like Kate. If she were to teach Kate, Kate would have a tough time. I respect my grandmother the most, and I care about Kate. No matter who I help, it will hurt the other. It’s better to let Kate go to etiquette school.

“She already has good qualities. It’s just that her living environment is different now. It’s only been a year since she returned to the Sutton family. Her mother feels indebted to Kate and spoils her, never properly teaching her etiquette, so she has many habits to unlearn. Just give her a little time, and Kate will surprise everyone.”

In Alfred’s eyes, Kate had potential, with significant room for growth.

Oswald said, “Alright, I’ll help you contact the school. Since it’s your wife learning etiquette, even if she can only attend classes at midnight, the school will jump at the chance to accept a student like her. Once Mrs. Davidson’s name from that etiquette school is out, they’ll never worry about enrollment again.”

After finishing, Oswald curiously asked, “Mr. Davidson, aren’t you worried about your wife working with Kyla? Willie has decent skills, but his biggest weakness is his attraction to young ladies. I don’t think Kate can handle that. She’s young and beautiful, after all.”

Alfred knew his implications.

Alfred squeezed the little mouse again, this time with a bit more force, causing it to squeak and echo through the office.

Oswald knew he was concerned about Kate.

“She can’t be my appendage forever. Even if I’m willing to have her cling to me for life and I can protect her, she wouldn’t want to hide behind me forever.”

Alfred understood Kate well.

Though Kate hid many secrets and still wouldn’t reveal her true feelings to him, Alfred could see her inexplicable hatred for Chris and Kyla.

As long as Kyla excelled beyond her, Kate wouldn’t be content to remain a novice in the workplace.

However, workplace experience accumulated gradually over time.

Kate needed to be tempered and grow.

“Willie’s interest in young ladies is fine, but he won’t force himself on women. As long as he can stick to that principle, it’ll be alright. Kate faces men like me every day. How could she possibly be attracted to Willie? Even if Willie dared to be forceful, it would only end in disaster for him,” Alfred said.

If Kate could even deal with the Purchas family’s

bodyguards, Alfred believed Kate could handle any lecherous man easily.

Of course, anyone who dared to hurt Alfred’s woman would regret doing so.

“You really trust your wife, don’t you?” Oswald said.

“What can I do if I don’t? Should I keep her by my side every day? I’d be willing, but she wouldn’t,” Alfred said.

Alfred didn’t dislike being with Kate. In fact, he enjoyed it.

Time seemed to fly when he was with her.

Oswald said, “Hearing you say that, I suddenly feel that the Kate I know is not the same as your wife.”

“She is the same person. It’s just that her behavior and style are different from what you know.”

Alfred withdrew his hand from the mouse toy and said coolly, “I can satisfy your curiosity. If you have something to say, say it. If not, go do your work. If you’re idle, I might just treat you like a beast of burden.”

Oswald snapped back to reality, cleared his throat, and prepared to get to the point. He suddenly remembered Alfred’s mention of rehabilitation and said, “So you finally decided to do your rehab.”

Alfred shot him a glare.

Oswald didn’t care and sighed, “Seems like love really is powerful. It must be thanks to Kate.”

“Lily has been waiting for you for years. When will you date her?” Alfred asked.

Oswald said, “I didn’t ask her to wait for me. I’m not interested in her. If she doesn’t marry soon, she’ll just become an old maid.”

Alfred looked at him steadily, causing Oswald to feel a bit irritated under his gaze. He said, “Alfred, I’m an anti-marriage person, as you know.”

After a long pause, Alfred said coldly, “I hope you won’t regret it or come to me for help.”

Oswald felt inexplicably anxious, but thinking of Lily’s infatuation with him, he felt he wouldn’t regret it.

Chapter 140

Kate asked Kyla many questions, and Kyla patiently answered her.

In the eyes of everyone in the company, Kyla, the vice president, was really patient with Kate, a newcomer. If it were anyone else, who would have the time and patience to guide a newcomer who could be said to know nothing?

When it was almost noon, Kate received a message from Alfred.

His message was brief, [Eat together.]

Kate read the message several times as if his message would change into many words after reading it a few more times.

When he punished her by making her write a reflection, he demanded 10,000 words with no content repeated. When he sent her the message, he was very stingy and unwilling to type more words.

Kate replied, [Yes.] She thought, ‘In terms of stinginess, I can be stingier than you.

After work, Kate deliberately slowed down and chose the last time to leave the office building.

Her father had a lunch appointment at noon and wanted to bring her along. When he heard that Alfred was going to have lunch with her, her father gave up on the idea and called Kyla.

When she walked out of the company, Kate saw Alfred’s car parked there. Behind it was a row of bodyguards’ cars.

The security guard on duty kept staring at Alfred’s car. He felt that the luxury car’s license plate number looked a little familiar, but he couldn’t remember it for a while.

Kate quickly walked over.

Yael got out of the car and opened the door for Kate. She quickly got in.

Those who wanted to spy on the situation in the car did not have the chance at all before the car door was closed.

Soon, Alfred’s team left the Sutton Group in a low profile. The security guard on duty said to his colleague, “The license plate number of the car Ms. Sutton got into seems very familiar. It’s like it belongs to some big shot in our city, but I can’t recall who at the moment.”

His colleague said, “You’ll know once you flip through the plate number list.”

The security personnel of the Sutton Group had a small notebook in their hands that recorded the license plate numbers of the big shots in the business world in the city. It was to make it easier for them to identify the visitors so that they would not unintentionally offend the big shots. “Oh, right.” That person quickly took out a small notebook that recorded the license plate number. When he flipped it open, his eyes widened.

His colleague asked, “What’s wrong?”

He pointed at the license plate number he had just seen and said in panic, “Is, is this it? It’s the license plate number of Mr. Davidson’s exclusive car!”

Alfred’s exclusive car was a Rolls-Royce. In the upper-class society of Sherpsel, Alfred’s Rolls-Royce was not the only one. Instead, it was very common. Only the license plate number could distinguish Alfred from other people’s cars. “Mr. Davidson?” The colleague was shocked. “Damn! It’s really Mr. Davidson’s car. Could it be that Mr. Davidson was sitting in the car just now? Ah, I actually missed the chance to shake hands with Mr. Davidson!”

The security guard on duty was speechless and felt that his colleague’s focus was wrong. ‘Shouldn’t we be paying attention to Ms. Sutton getting into Mr. Davidson’s car?”

Kate did not know about this. After she got into the car, she put her bag aside and threw herself into Alfred’s arms. She hugged his neck and asked coquettishly, “Hubby, did you miss me?”

“No,” said Alfred.

Kate pouted slightly. “Really? I really missed you. Come, let me kiss you first.” As she spoke, she planted a kiss on his face.

Alfred frowned, his face full of disdain. “You always make my face full of saliva.”

Kate grinned. “You can do that to me, too.”

Alfred pursed his lips and quietly wrapped his arms around Kate’s waist. He pressed down slightly and pressed her body against his even more.

“Eh, there’s a bouquet of flowers.” Kate saw a bouquet of flowers and a jewelry box beside Alfred.

Curious, she picked up the bouquet. “What a beautiful bouquet.”

The next moment, she hugged the bouquet with one hand and grabbed Alfred’s tie with the other. She asked with a straight face, “Mr. Davidson, tell me honestly. Did you buy this for me or did someone else give it to you?”

Alfred was speechless.

Yael secretly turned his head and looked straight ahead. He did not dare to peek at them flirting.

He raised his hand and Alfred flicked away Kate’s hand that was grabbing his tie.

With this flick, Kate’s round eyes widened as she muttered, ” Mr. Davidson, have you practiced inner force before? That strength is really strong.”

Alfred did not answer her. He lifted her up and pushed her out of his arms. However, he did not flip her over. He only let her sit back in the car seat.

Reaching out, he snatched the bouquet back and said. coldly, “Since you suspect that someone gave it to me, I’ll throw it away.” As he spoke, he was about to roll down the window and throw the bouquet away.

Kate quickly snatched it back. “It’s for me?”

Alfred glared at her.

Kate also felt that her actions just now were a little too

much, but she defended herself. “You said that you wouldn’t give me gifts and bouquets.”

She thought, ‘Who would have thought that he would embarrass himself so quickly?’

Alfred took a deep breath and did not throw her out of the car.

‘Only Kate in the world dares to hint to me that I have embarrassed myself. Moreover, I’m the one who’s pampered her.’

Alfred kept telling himself in his heart, ‘I was the one who doted on her and that I should accept it. I should not be too calculative with her.’

However, when he saw her happily smelling the fragrance of the flowers, the smile on his face did not stop. Alfred felt like he was indeed embarrassing himself. ‘Yes, it’s good. Although it’s awkward, it’s worth it.’

He picked up the jewelry box and handed it to Kate.

“What’s in there?” Kate asked as she took the jewelry box.

Alfred replied, “See for yourself.”

Kate put down the bouquet and opened the jewelry box. She realized that there was a bracelet inside. It looked very similar to the one she had given Alfred. No, it was really the one she had given Alfred. “Mr. Davidson, don’t you like it? Why are you returning it to me?”

“Take a closer look,” said Alfred.

Kate picked up the bracelet and looked at it carefully a few times. “So it’s not mine. It really looks like it. I thought you disliked it and wanted to return it to me.”

“The bracelet you gave me is very important to you. Since you’ve given me the most important thing, I’ll return it to you. Wear it forever and never take it off.” Alfred took the bracelet and personally helped her put it on.

In the future, the jewelry she wore could only be given by him.

The gifts from others could not be worn on her. They could be kept as a dowry for their daughter in the future.

Speaking of which, they were still married in name only. It was uncertain when they would have a daughter.

Considering the Davidson family’s genetic tendency for more males than females, it was possible that they might never have a daughter.

“Mr. Davidson, you gave it to me, so I’ll definitely wear it all the time. The bracelet is with me!” Kate raised her hand and looked at the bracelet on her wrist. She casually asked, “Mr. Davidson, is it expensive?”

Alfred answered, “Don’t worry, it’s more valuable than the gift you gave me.”

Kate blushed. “But I made all my presents myself. My sincerity is the most important.”

Alfred laughed. “I know. I don’t mind. I have a headache thinking about what gift to give you every day.”

“Huh?” asked Kate.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127, 128, 129, 130)

Chapter 121

Kate had noticed the same thing. “Yes, I did notice that.”

James explained, “Mr. Davidson likes simple but grand gestures. Mrs. Davidson, how many roses did we have here before you moved in? You notice the place looks way different now, right? Mr. Davidson asked me to buy roses and get some from the greenhouse just to please you, Mrs. Davidson. He did this all because he realized you love caring for roses.”

“Well… Oh no. I left some things in the car. I forgot to take them out.”

Kate remembered she bought Alfred a suit and a tie.

James immediately contacted the driver and asked him to bring what Kate had left in the car.

Kate took the bag from the driver and handed the shears to James. “James, let me go and charm Mr. Davidson with these gifts.”

James was smiling from ear to ear. “Mrs. Davidson, hurry up. Mr. Davidson should be in the study room now.”

When Alfred was sulking, he liked to hide in the study.

Kate jogged into Alfred’s quarters.

As expected, Alfred was not on the first floor, and he was not in her room.

Kate went up to the second floor.

She rarely went to the second floor. Ever since the first day she moved in, she had only wandered around the first floor.

However, Kate knew where Alfred’s study was.

That was because Alfred had pasted a piece of paper on the study’s door, saying that no one was allowed to enter.

She went to the study and knocked on the door.

“Piss off!” Alfred shouted.

His voice sounded so stern it was frightening.

Kate spoke up. “Mr. Davidson, it’s me.”

She hesitated and asked, “Mr. Davidson, can I come in?”

Alfred was silent.

He sat at his desk with a book in his hand but couldn’t focus on reading it anymore.

“Mr. Davidson, if you don’t say anything, I’ll take that as a yes.

“Mr. Davidson, I’m going to push the door open,” Kate called out.

Alfred said angrily, “Don’t you dare push the door open. You’re going to have to pass through the wall to get in!” Kate was in disbelief.

He was angry, but she just had to bear with it.

She braced herself, pushed the door open, and walked in. When she entered, Alfred immediately pretended to read his book. His handsome face had an indifferent expression, his thin lips were tightly pursed, and his body language emitted a “stay away from me” aura.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate called out sweetly with a smile.

Alfred did not look at her. He said coldly, “If you have something to say, say it. If you have nothing to say, just go back the way you came.”

He was being polite by not telling her to piss off again.

“Mr. Davidson. I bought you a new tie. Do you want to take a look?”

The corners of Alfred’s mouth twitched, but he was still stern. “I have many ties.”

“I know you have a lot of ties, and it’s not like you need any more, but I’m gifting this to you. I’m your wife. Wouldn’t you be happy to receive a tie from your?”

Alfred snorted.

Kate tried to coax him again. “I also bought you a new suit.”

Alfred countered, “My suits are usually custom-made. I don’t need you to buy any for me.”

Kate persisted. “But I’ve already bought this suit. Don’t you want it? If you don’t, I’ll give it to my brother. He is about the same height as you, although he’s not as handsome as you. They say clothes make the man. My brother will look like a new man in this. He’ll look so handsome and charming and attract many women dying for the opportunity to marry him.”

Alfred sighed. “… Kate, you’re so shameless and such a chatterbox.”

He slammed the book down on the desk.

The book landed on the desk with a thud, making Kate shrink back.

Alfred stretched his hand and coldly ordered, “Give them to me.”

Kate quickly handed over the new suit and tie.

She moved closer and said considerately, “Mr. Davidson, would you want me to help you change and see if it fits?” Alfred remained silent.

Kate took the suit and helped him put it on. She helped him stand up and said satisfactorily, “Mr. Davidson, it fits very well. Wow, I don’t have bad taste in men’s clothing.”

She then took out the new tie and tied it around Alfred’s neck.

Alfred pulled a frown and let her do whatever she wanted. She flattered him. “My husband, you look so handsome.” Kate displayed utter shameless behavior. She hooked her arms around Alfred’s neck and kissed his pursed lips. She then left a trail of wet kisses all over his face before letting go of him contentedly.

Alfred touched his face and said in disdain, “You kiss like a puppy. You always leave saliva on my face.”

The next moment, he pulled Kate back into his embrace. He held her waist tightly with one hand and held the back of her head with the other. His lips pressed against her sweet, luscious lips and gave her a domineering, passionate kiss.

Kate was stunned. “…Mr. Davidson, I didn’t know you were a good kisser.”

She had thought he was a blockhead incapable of being passionate and loving.

Alfred’s face turned slightly red. He pushed her away and said, “Our intimate encounters have all been quite forceful.” Kate thought, ‘What an arrogant man he is.’

“The weather is getting warmer,” Alfred sat down and said indifferently.

He took off the suit that Kate had bought.

Alfred usually wore casual clothes at home, but he would be able to wear a suit again when he returned to work.

Kate said, “Then I’ll buy you a summer-appropriate suit next time.”

Alfred remarked, “I’ve got plenty of suits.”

“Yes, I know. You have a lot of suits, but I didn’t buy any of those suits for you. I like to buy suits for my man.”

Finally, Alfred did not refute.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate said coquettishly.

She helped Alfred take off his suit and shamelessly snuggled into his arms.

Alfred resisted and pushed her twice. Then, he let her crawl into his arms and sit on the chair with him.

Kate leaned against his firm chest and felt very comfortable and safe.

Alfred hugged her with one hand and used the other to play with her hair subtly.

“Mr. Davidson, I won’t keep the pets if you don’t like furry animals. Don’t make things difficult for yourself. You told me that you don’t like furry animals, but I was being selfish. I was only thinking about myself and didn’t think about you.”

Alfred did not respond.

He did not like pets. Kate did, and he wanted to satisfy her, but forcing himself to like pets would be difficult.

“Cynthia and I were just at Pet House. Cynthia told me I could go to Pet House anytime to feed and play with the pets. That way, I can be satisfied. You don’t have to compromise to make me happy.”

Kate looked up and lightly touched Alfred’s chin. “Wow, Mr. Davidson, you have a beard.”

Alfred’s face darkened. “Do you think I’m a young, innocent, inexperienced man?”

He had to shave often to keep his chin clean every day.

Kate stuck out her tongue playfully. “That’s not what I meant. I’m just used to seeing you without a beard every day. I thought you didn’t grow one because you liked the bare look.”

Alfred pinched her lips. “Nothing but sweet remarks coming out of your mouth today.”

Her words were so charming.

Kate began praising him. “I’m telling the truth. My husband, you are the most handsome man. I love you so much. My love for you is like…”

“Oh, stop!” Alfred was flattered.

He interrupted her as she was about to gush more praise.

Kate couldn’t hold in a giggle.

Her coquettish smile made Alfred’s eyes darken with desire. He could not hold back anymore and turned her around to press her against the desk. He lowered his head and kissed her soft lips again.

They were entwined in the heat of passion.

Only when it felt like she was about to suffocate did he move his lips away and let go of her.

His slender fingers gently caressed her face.

His eyes glimmered with tenderness.

Alfred came to a realization. ‘Damn, I have really fallen for this woman!’

Chapter 122

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate called out softly.

They had just kissed intimately, and her voice sounded soft and delicate.

Her soft tone made Alfred lower his head and kiss the corner of her mouth again.

Alfred made her a promise. “If you like pets, I’ll get someone to buy you more cats and dogs. Do you want rabbits? I’ll get you a few to keep, but you must keep them in Pet House. You can take care of them every day. I’ll also have people care for them when you can’t.”

This was the biggest compromise Alfred made for Kate.

Alfred’s decision to keep pets would make him uncomfortable but satisfy Kate’s wish.

Kate’s eyes lit up. “Really? Would you really get me more pets?”

Alfred gave her a rare smile and pulled her off the desk, letting her continue to nestle in his arms. Now, the two were facing each other.

“If you don’t like the pets I choose for you, you can go and pick the ones you like. I’ll pay for it.”

Kate quickly said, “No, I like everything you get for me.

“I also have two Ragdolls at my mother’s house. The next time I go there, I’ll bring them here and keep them in Pet House. The pets will have some company.”

The pet house would be more lively.

“Did you buy those two Ragdolls?” Alfred was curious.

“No, my mother bought them for me.”

Alfred didn’t say anything after hearing her response.

He thought the cats were from Chris.

“Well, they’re your cats and your responsibility.”

Although Alfred was domineering, he could still tolerate his mother-in-law.

“Thank you, Mr. Davidson. You’re really too good to me.”

Kate was sincerely grateful.

Alfred looked at her and said, “You sprung this on me and convinced me to do this. I had no choice. Plus, you take care of me. If I don’t treat you well, I’m afraid you’ll punish me a few more times.”

Kate blushed and buried her head in his arms. She felt satisfied and wrapped her arms around his waist. Alfred could not walk, but Kate could feel his firm waist. She even pinched his flesh playfully, but he quickly pulled her away. ‘He is so ticklish!’ Kate seemed to have discovered something new about Alfred.

“Mr. Davidson, what were you thinking at that time? Didn’t you find my drastic behavior strange?” Kate asked.

Alfred went into deep thought. He was silent for a while before he said, “After marrying you, I thought of screwing you over and making you regret it so much.”

Thankfully, after getting married, Kate and Alfred’s relationship gradually changed for the better.

Slowly, he became a changed man.

Kate looked up and smiled. “Thank you, Mr. Davidson, for your kindness.”

Alfred softly pinched her face. “Don’t thank me just yet. You still owe me a ten thousand-word letter after some self-reflection. When do you plan to hand it over?”

Kate was dumbfounded. “…Mr. Davidson, how charming are you? You’ve just ruined our moment by mentioning the self-reflection letter. How do you expect to continue this conversation?”

The couple were flirting. Alfred abruptly changed the topic and ruined the rare and warm atmosphere.

Alfred was speechless.

Kate was afraid that Alfred would pester her for the self-reflection letter, so she left his embrace and stood up. She yawned and told Alfred, “Mr. Davidson, I’m going to take my afternoon nap now. After that, we’ll go fishing. You’ll be in charge of catching the fish. I’ll be in charge of roasting the fish. I’m good at that.”

At the Garcia family residence, Kate would ask three to five friends to fish with her in her free time. Of course, she was in charge of roasting fish every time. Whenever Kate fished, the fish seemed to run away from her. She had never caught a fish.

“You’re such a glutton,” Alfred complained.

“I live to enjoy food. Mr. Davidson, you should take a nap, too.”

After saying that, Kate slipped away.

Alfred stared at the closed study room door for a long time before saying in a low voice, “She snuck away faster than a rabbit.”

Alfred’s anger dissipated after Kate’s coaxing. He could go downstairs with a clear conscience and follow his wife into her room. Kate was deep in a daze, so he occupied the space beside her and slept with her.

*****

Kyla’s car drove into the Weaver family’s residence and stopped in the parking lot.

A servant came out of the house to welcome her.

After Kyla got out of the car, the servant walked over with an umbrella.

The servant kindly informed her. “Miss Kyla, Miss Weaver is still having her afternoon nap. Why don’t you come and wait inside?”

The servant opened the umbrella to shield Kyla from the sun.

“Grace is still on her lunch break!” Kyla exclaimed.

Kyla raised her right hand and looked at her watch. It was well past three in the afternoon, and Grace was still napping.

“Yes, Miss Weaver slept a little late today and hasn’t woken up yet.”

Kyla thought for a moment and asked, “Is Dominick around?”

The servant replied, “Mr. Weaver is not around. Before Miss Weaver took her nap, she mentioned something to Mr. Weaver. He left immediately and hasn’t returned yet.”

“Oh.” Kyla was a little disappointed.

“Then, I’ll go inside and wait for Grace to wake up.”

The servant held the umbrella and led Kyla to the house.

“Miss Kyla, please wait here. I’ll get you a glass of water.” “Okay, thanks.” Kyla thanked the servant.

Kyla sat down on the sofa.

The servant went to get some fruits and snacks and poured Kyla a glass of warm water.

Then, the servant stood beside Kyla and also waited for Grace to wake up from her nap.

Kyla kept looking at the wristwatch she was wearing, hoping that Grace would wake up early.

Fortunately, Grace did not make Kyla wait too long. Ten minutes later, Grace went downstairs.

“Kyla, you’re here,” Grace called out.

The servant greeted Grace first.

Grace nodded, indicating that the servant could leave the room.

Grace walked towards Kyla.

Kyla returned the greeting, “Grace.”

Kyla stood up and smiled. “I didn’t disturb your nap, did I?”

Grace responded assuringly, “No, I had enough sleep. I’m fully awake now.”

Grace sat on the sofa and asked Kyla, “Why are you here at this time and on such a hot day? Is there something urgent we must discuss? If so, you could have told me over the phone.”

“It’s nothing urgent. Besides, it’s the weekend. I didn’t go to work, so I came over to keep you company. Are you okay now? Are you still angry?”

Grace pursed her lips and said, “I had a good birthday bash, but it ended in a mess. My guests and I didn’t enjoy ourselves, so how could I not be angry? If my brother and the others hadn’t told me that Chris was not sane, I would have made Chris suffer.”

She looked at Kyla and asked directly, “Kyla, you lied when you said you came here to keep me company, right? You’re here to seek forgiveness on Chris’ behalf. I know that you two have always been good friends.”

At the end of her sentence, the corners of Grace’s lips curled up into a mocking smile.

“Chris offended me. Logically speaking, your sister should be nervous and anxious. So why are you so nervous and anxious? I can’t believe you actually came to ask me to forgive Chris on such a hot day.”

Once Grace figured it out, Kyla did not hide her intentions and said honestly, “Grace, I did come to plead on the Cohen family’s behalf. Chris and I have a good relationship. We are good friends. The Sutton Group and the Cohen Group are working together, and I am in charge of the cooperation between the two companies.”

“Regardless of whether it’s for public or personal reasons, it’s only right that I plead for leniency on Chris’ behalf. Mrs. Cohen did beg me to come here.”

Chapter 123

Kyla confidently stated, “Ever since my sister moved into the Davidson family residence, she’s become proud and arrogant. She fell out with Chris and wants to join the Davidson family. So why would she still be interested in Chris? All the men in the Davidson family are from a higher class than Chris?”

Grace said with jealousy, “She’s just a country bumpkin and only fit to be Mr. Davidson’s caretaker. Does she really want to climb up the social ladder through Mr. Davidson? She can dream on!”

What happened last night at the birthday bash had nothing to do with Kate. However, the fact that Kate could be by Alfred’s side made Grace extremely jealous.

“She fell out with Chris?” Grace asked.

Kyla nodded. “When Kate tried to commit suicide, Chris was too busy with work, so he didn’t have time to see her. Kate got angry and kept making a fuss. Until now, they haven’t reconciled.”

“The ugliest people cause the most trouble.

“Kate tried to kill herself and still expected Chris and others to hold her on a pedestal!” Grace spat bitterly.

Kyla sighed and said, “Grace, Chris was set up. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have done such a thing at your birthday bash. Please don’t hold it against him.”

Kyla initially wanted Grace to persuade Dominick to cooperate with the Cohen Group. The Cohen Group needed stability to prevent an attack from other corporations. Once Kyla secured Dominick’s support, the Cohen Group could survive the crisis and restore its integrity.

Now, it seemed that it was no longer possible. Kyla could only beg Grace not to hold a grudge against Chris.

Grace’s had a powerful position in the Weaver family. Once Grace got angry, her brothers would stand up for her. The Cohen Group claimed that Mr. Davidson had thwarted them on a project they were about to undertake. Once rumors spread that the Cohen Group had offended the Regency Group, and competitors tried to bring down the Cohen Group.

Until this day, the Cohen Group was under extreme pressure. If the Weaver family made a move, the Cohen Group would be at odds with two major corporations in Sherpsel, and they would have zero chances of winning.

When Kyla left the hospital, Mrs. Cohen jumped at the opportunity and asked her to go to the Weavers and help the Cohen Group.

Kyla assured Mrs. Cohen that she would definitely try her best.

“You all say that someone had set Chris up. Kyla, tell me, who was so bold and capable of setting him up at my birthday bash? Why him?” Grace asked.

Grace looked straight at Kyla. “What makes him worthy of being set up? He certainly was not the most handsome man at the bash. He’s not the youngest and most promising heir. He’s not from the best family. Tell me, who had nothing better to do than set him up?”

“Chris must be awake now, right? Have you asked him?” Grace asked repeatedly, wanting to know what Kyla would say.

Grace noticed that Kyla was wearing a Cartier necklace, and her expression changed but quickly returned to normal. Grace had fancied that necklace, but unfortunately, Celia had bought it first.

Kyla answered without hesitation, “Who else could it be other than Kate?”

Grace’s eyes darkened and were unreadable. She asked Kyla, “Didn’t you say that Kate had fallen out with Chris and intends to climb up the social ladder using Mr. Davidson? Why would she feel the need to scheme against Chris?”

Kyla answered smoothly, “She did fall out with Chris because she may hate him but is still deeply in love. She has not let go of her feelings for him. She wants to hook up with Mr. Davidson but has not really given up on Chris.”

“Not long ago, Mrs. Cohen came to our house to deliver another wedding gift. Mrs. Cohen told my mother that she wanted Chris to marry me. It was obvious Mrs. Cohen did that on purpose to spite Kate. My mother was so angry that she told Mrs. Cohen to leave because what Mrs. Cohen did was wrong.”

“When Kate found out, she was probably afraid that Chris would break up with her, and your birthday bash was her best chance to set Chris up. Then, what’s done is done, and Chris won’t be able to get rid of her. She will always be stringing him along.”

Grace chuckled. After laughing, she said, “But Kate wasn’t there when Chris had assaulted Melanie.”

Kyla said, “If Mr. Davidson didn’t need Kate to serve him, she would have left long ago.”

Grace stopped speaking.

Kate had shown Grace a video that showed her wanting to leave before Mr. Davidon stopped her.

Grace looked at Kyla quietly. ‘This is not right. At the time in the video, someone had already caught Chris assaulting Melanie.’

Grace was arrogant and condescending. In Sherpsel’s upper-class circles, there were not many people she regarded as friends. Most people were pretending to be her friend but just trying to curry favor with her.

Grace enjoyed being treated like the star of Sherpsel.

People could pretend and say they were her friends. She did not care as long as they did not ruin her reputation. However, she treated Kyla like a real friend and hoped she could one day become her sister-in-law.

At this moment, Grace suddenly realized she did not know the woman she called her best friend.

‘Ever since Kyla found out that she was not the Sutton family’s biological daughter, she had constantly

complained to me about how Kate fought for their parents’ affection, causing them to have a problem with her.

‘Oh, Kyla, my heart breaks for you. You’ve been observing Kate countless times, waiting for my birthday bash to punish and embarrass her ruthlessly.

‘I always believed that Kate was a bitter-hearted bitch.”‘ Grace came to a realization.

“Kyla,” Grace said abruptly.

Grace asked calmly, “I asked you a question about Chris earlier. Does he know who set him up?”

“He didn’t say. I don’t think he knows who did it,” Kyla responded.

Chris had woken up at noon. When he woke up, Mrs. Cohen and Kyla asked him many times who set him up, but he still would not say.

His silence made Mrs. Cohen even more confident that Kate did it.

They concluded that Chris was protecting Kate.

Grace said sarcastically, “Of course, he wouldn’t say anything. How could he have the cheek to say it? He would only bring himself a lot of trouble if he says it.”

Kyla was shocked when she heard Grace’s statement. She quickly asked, “Grace, do you know who did it?”

Grace explained, “Before you came to me, I confronted Kate. I wanted to settle the score with her.”

She continued indifferently, “Coincidentally, Yael sent a few videos to Kate to prove her innocence. I’ve seen all three videos. Although I don’t trust Kate’s character, I believe Mr. Davidson and Yael.

“Chris drugged himself. Kate didn’t set him up. He wanted to set Kate up. Kate was lucky his scheme didn’t go as planned. When getting her food, Kate forgot which glass of wine was hers. She took the wrong glass and didn’t fall into Chris’ trap.

“As for how Chris ended up taking the drugged wine, that’s beyond me. Perhaps it was time he suffered the consequences of his own despicable actions.

“Kate hadn’t seen Chris since she entered the Weaver family home. She didn’t even know that Chris attended my birthday bash last night.”

Kyla was absolutely stunned by this information.

Chapter 124

“Kyla.” Grace tried to get her attention.

Grace asked, “You’ve always said that Kate looks innocent but is actually very cunning. She was the reason your adoptive parents always misunderstood and mistreated you. Why do I feel that there’s so much more to this?” Grace got up, walked to Kyla, bent down, and reached out to touch the Cartier necklace she was wearing.

“If Mrs. Sutton didn’t treat you well, why would she give you such a beautiful necklace? Last night, Kate’s outfit was nowhere near as valuable as your necklace.”

Kyla hesitated. “… Grace, do you not believe me?”

“I don’t want to question you, and I want to believe you, but Chris’ situation suddenly made me feel like I don’t know you at all,” Grace stated bluntly.

Grace let go of the necklace and sat back in her seat.

Playing mind games was above Grace’s status. She didn’t need to play mind games to get what she wanted.

However, that didn’t mean she didn’t have brains.

Kyla explained, “Chris didn’t say who had set him up, so I guessed it was Kate’s doing. After all, she’s the one who really wanted to marry him.”

Kyla tried to convince Grace. “Grace, don’t you think it’s a coincidence? Chris wanted to set Kate up but ultimately paid for his wrongdoings. When you went to settle scores with Kate, Mr. Davidson coincidentally sent a few videos to prove her innocence. Mr. Davidson was being too nice to her.”

Mr. Davidson was impotent, but Grace hated any woman he treated well.

Grace said, “Kate is now Mr. Davidson’s caretaker. You need to look at the company someone keeps before you can attack them. Mr. Davidson will naturally protect his help unless Kate is in the wrong.”

“Grace, do you believe Mr. Davidson treats Kate like his Grace looked at her and asked, “What else would he treat her as? Mr. Davidson’s legs are disabled, and he needs someone to take care of him. He can’t do anything. Even if he has any lustful thoughts about Kate, he can’t do anything.”

‘That’s right. Alfred is impotent, and if he isn’t treating Kate as his caretaker, how else could he be treating her?’ Grace pondered once more.

Kyla believed that Mr. Davidson and Kate had a special relationship, so special that it did not seem like they were a caretaker and boss.

“Kyla, answer me honestly. Do you love Chris?” Grace was getting impatient.

As Kyla’s best friend, Grace noticed how good Kyla was to Chris. Whenever she asked Kyla if she was in love with Chris, she denied it.

“If you like Chris, please tell Dominick he has no chance with you. Don’t leave him hanging.” Grace begged.

“Grace, I don’t like Chris. I’m very grateful for Dominick’s kindness, but I don’t want to consider being in a relationship yet. You also know that I’m not the Sutton family’s biological daughter. My status in the Sutton Group is insignificant… so I must work harder to ensure Kate doesn’t surpass or even replace me.”

Kyla vehemently denied she had any feelings for Chris. Grace stared at her briefly before saying, “Kate grew up in the countryside. She can’t surpass you, no matter what. Mr. Sutton values the company. He’s not stupid. He won’t hand the company over to Kate. Don’t be so nervous. Even if everything falls apart, Dominick can help and support you if you agree to be with him.

“Actually, Kyla, you’re no longer worthy of Dominick with your current status. But we’re good friends, and he regards you sincerely. I still hope that you can be with Dominick.”

Kyla said shyly, “Grace, let’s talk about relationships later. I know Dominick is a perfect guy.”

‘I don’t dislike Dominick; it’s just that I first fell in love with Chris first. Chris has been involved in all my schemes. We’re like birds of a feather and are always together. ‘Unless Chris died…’ Kyla shook off that thought. She was quite shocked by her train of thought.

“Alright, if you don’t want to be in a relationship now, then Dominick will continue to admire you discreetly.

“Okay, let’s go for a swim, Kyla,” Grace said smiling.

“Grace, will you forgive Chris?” Kyla asked.

“Mrs. Cohen entrusted you to do this. I won’t forgive him, so tell her you did your best. Why are you taking this so seriously? Chris clearly knew it was my birthday yesterday, but he still chose to make his move last night. It’s obvious that he doesn’t take the Weaver family seriously. Since that’s the case, what else is there to say?

“Kyla, the Cohen Group deserve whatever happens to them. If Chris couldn’t do something atrocious without anyone noticing, he shouldn’t have done it.” Grace concluded.

Grace stood up and asked, “Do you want to go swimming with me?”

“Alright, I understand. I won’t bother with Chris’ situation anymore. As you said, I’ve tried my best to do as Mrs. Cohen asked.”

The two of them walked out of the house together.

The two appeared to still be good friends like before.

Kyla pondered. ‘I know Grace is just used to my company, but she does not trust me as much as before.

‘If not for Dominick’s infatuation with me, Grace would have distanced herself from me long ago.

‘This time, Kate is lucky she had Alfred’s help. Mrs. Cohen will definitely blame me for not trying my best to frame her for Chris’ situation, but Grace now sees Kate in a good light.

‘There’s nothing I can do right now without looking bad.

At that moment, Lennon entered the hospital and quickly walked to Chris’ bed. He raised his hand and slapped Chris’ face.

Chris was a little stunned by his father’s slap.

“Honey, what are you doing?” Aura was stunned.

Aura pushed her husband away and snarled, “Our son was set up, and you didn’t come to the hospital last night. You were gone the entire morning and now have the nerve to hit our son. What kind of father are you?”

Lennon shouted, “Your perfect son won’t be satisfied until he’s dragged the Cohen Group down with him!

“We’ve offended the Regency Group, and now we’ve offended the Weaver family. How can we offend those two families at once?” Lennon asked.

Aura was at a loss. “… Chris was set up by someone. Besides, we didn’t offend the Regency Group. Wasn’t it just a rumor? No matter how much trouble Chris starts, he won’t offend Mr. Davidson. Don’t push all the blame on your son if your work doesn’t go well. Perhaps it’s your nephews’ doing behind the scenes.”

The successor of the Cohen Group had yet to be decided.

Chris and his cousins were publicly fighting for the position and covertly scheming against each other. It was difficult to tell who would win.

Lennon was fuming. “How was he set up? Well, ask him who set him up. Who would dare to scheme against him on the Weaver family’s territory? The Cohen Group’s crisis has yet to be resolved because of him. He has made another enemy. Chris, what’s wrong with you? Everything you have done has not benefited the Cohen Group!”

When Lennon thought of the surveillance video Dominick had shown him, he got so angry that his heart ached.

Aura shouted, “Chris doesn’t know who set him up. Kyla is looking into it, and both of us suspect it’s that country bumpkin, Kate. I also believe she had the motive.”

Lennon glared at Chris with a dark expression and asked sternly, “Chris, tell me, who set you up?”

Chapter 125

Chris covered the part of his face that had been slapped. He stammered and could not say anything.

Lennon was about to blow his top. “It was you, right? There are surveillance cameras everywhere in the Weaver family’s residence. People may not have seen you put drugs in that drink, but the 360-degree surveillance cameras caught you red-handed. They captured everything. You wanted to set Kate up, but she was lucky. You got what you deserved. “You offended the Weaver family and the Moore family. How do you plan to deal with the Moore family? Once Miss Moore is… discharged from the hospital, go and apologize to her family and prepare a marriage proposal.”

The Moore and Weaver families were from the same lineage and requested that Chris take responsibility for Melanie. The Cohen and Weaver families would become linked through marriage. For the sake of the Moore family, the Weaver family might be kind enough to let the Cohen family off for Chris’ acts.

“Lennon, is the Moore family worthy enough to join our family? I’ve already told Kyla that she will be our daughter-in-law.

“Chris, you can apologize to them, but you will not go and propose,” Aura shouted unhappily.

“Shut up!” Lennon snapped.

He growled, “You can’t interfere in Chris’ marriage anymore. Leland and his wife wouldn’t have become estranged if you hadn’t messed around. No matter how much you hate Kate, it would be best if you hadn’t proposed to Kyla. Kate is still the Sutton family’s biological daughter no matter what!”

Lennon was raging because of his wife’s actions.

Aura was always causing trouble for him.

She wouldn’t have done such an embarrassing thing if she hadn’t had a mind for such meticulous schemes.

“Let’s not even talk about Kyla. Would they be having an affair if she really wanted to marry Chris? They didn’t just meet. They’ve known each other for years. Dominick is deeply in love with Kyla. Isn’t it better for her to choose him instead of our son?”

Aura could not believe her ears.

Chris stuttered. “…Dad, I love Kyla but want to marry Kate.”

Lennon said in disgust, “In your dreams. You don’t have the right to marry Kate anymore. If you do such a thing, who will marry Miss Moore? Chris, if you don’t want the Cohen Group to go bankrupt, do as I say. The Moore family does not match up to our family in status, but they are the Weaver family’s relatives.”

“Dad, Kyla said she would plead with Grace for forgiveness on my behalf. I have faith in Kyla; she will do as she says.” Lennon retorted, “Her efforts are useless now. You can only survive this calamity by marrying Miss Moore. Otherwise, the Cohen Group will go down.”

Lennon said earnestly, “Chris, I know that you really love Kyla. That woman is not easy to control. It would be best if you gave up the idea of marrying Kate to get into the Sutton Group. Do you think Leland is a fool? If you marry his daughter, do you think you’ll just get into the Sutton Group? “Miss Moore is also quite good for you; after what you did to her, taking responsibility for her is the best thing to do. When we get through the crisis, the Cohen Group will gradually become stronger and be on par with the Regency Group. Then, you’ll take over and easily find any woman you want. You can’t lose everything now all because of love.”

Chris lowered his head and pondered for a while. When he looked up again, he had already made his choice.

“Dad, I’ll do as you say.”

‘Kyla refuses to make our relationship public. For the sake of her plan, I have even sacrificed my reputation to deal with Kate. Kyla has gone as far as supporting the idea of me marrying Kate.

‘Kyla is indeed a scheming woman.

‘She has a better option. Dominick is a much better option than me.’ Chris pondered.

Chris was willing to listen to his father’s plan.

As for the Sutton family sisters…

Viciousness gleamed across Chris’ eyes. He would take down Kyla first. After all, the two of them still had feelings for each other. It was still very easy for him to sleep with Kyla.

There was a stream near the Davidson family’s residence. The water was clear and there were many fish.

Alfred and Kate were fishing here.

Whenever he caught a fish, Kate would kill it, wash it clean, and put it on a plate. She waited for Alfred to catch more before she began roasting them.

The aroma of the grilled fish drifted far away, attracting hungry folks’ attention.

“Hey Alfred, I heard that you guys were barbecuing here. I’ve come to join you and brought a lot of food.” Cynthia called out.

She had really brought a lot of food.

“Alfred, why didn’t you call and tell me you were having a barbecue? It’s not good to eat alone.” Theo chimed in.

He didn’t prepare any food but brought a fishing rod to fish with his brother.

“Ms. Sutton, I can tell from the smell of the grilled fish that you have excellent culinary skills, right?”

Theo was in charge of Cheval Blanc. He had a love for food. By smelling the aroma, he knew that Kate’s culinary skills were good.

Kate placed the first skewer of grilled fish on a small plate and brought it over to Alfred. After hearing Theo’s words, she smiled and said, “Mr. Theo, are you going to try my food? Grilled fish with oatmeal on the side.”

Theo was amused and enticed.

“Mr. Davidson, you’ve done a great job catching fish. The first skewer of grilled fish is for you. Try it out and tell me how it tastes.”

Kate handed the plate of fish to Alfred.

Alfred took a look at the grilled fish. The fish in the stream were not big, so Kate had to make the fish on skewers.

The heat on the ge grill was just right, and the fish smelled terrific. Alfred was drooling in anticipation, wondering what it would taste like.

He reached out and picked up the skewer. Kate watched in anticipation as Alfred ate the small fish. It tasted good, so he ate another one.

“Alfred, how does it taste?” Theo asked.

Alfred responded. “It’s not good. It’s barely edible.”

Alfred said indifferently, “Since you’re such a picky eater, don’t try Kate’s grilled fish. What do you want to eat? Cynthia brought so much food. Have some of that and roast them yourself.”

Theo gave Alfred a sharp look. “…Alfred, if you want to eat alone, just say so. Why would you say such delicious grilled fish is barely edible? You’re hurting me and Ms. Sutton’s feelings.”

Kate smiled and said, “I’ll help you roast the fish you caught, Mr. Theo.”

up. His Alfred stopped eating the grilled fish and looked dark eyes were locked on Kate as he said in a low voice,” No need to show off your skills in front of a top chef.

“Or do you think I haven’t caught enough fish for you to roast?” Alfred asked.

Kate blinked. ‘Why does it sound like Mr. Davidson is jealous?

‘He does not want me to help Theo roast fish, nor does he want Theo to eat my grilled fish.’

Theo caught on quickly. “Yes, yes, yes. I’ll do it myself. Ms. Sutton, you should focus on roasting the fish my brother caught.”

Theo was not trying to get his brother angry, so he quickly clarified his stance.

He was afraid that if he spoke too late, Alfred would stuff his mouth with raw fish!

“Alright then. Mr. Davidson, you’ve caught a fish. Quick, quick, quick!” Kate suddenly cried out in surprise. Alfred stuffed the unfinished grilled fish skewer into her hand. Then, he suddenly raised the fishing rod and caught a fish.

“This fish is bigger than the previous ones. Mr. Davidson, you’re awesome!”

Kate praised this arrogant man who liked to eat alone. She also started nibbling on Alfred’s unfinished grilled fish.

A minute later, Alfred remembered his grilled fish skewer. Looking at his wife, he saw her smacking her lips as if she couldn’t wait for more.

Alfred pursed his lips and complained silently, “What a glutton!”

He ate half of it, and she finished it off…

The corners of Alfred’s lips curled up as he chuckled softly.

Chapter 126

Kate was baffled when she saw Alfred snickering.

When she looked down at the long skewer in her hand, she finally realized it was bare. Her pretty face flushed red as she said to Alfred in embarrassment, “I thought you didn’t want it anymore. I didn’t want to be wasteful and throw it away. Oh, shame, my bad.”

Alfred clenched his right hand into a fist and brought it to his mouth. He pressed down on the corner of his mouth and said indifferently, “It’s fine. I’ll continue fishing and give you more fish to roast. I guarantee that you’ll be satisfied.” “Okay.” Kate beamed with joy.

The delicious grilled fish hadn’t made her happy, but Alfred’s kindness.

“Mr. Davidson, do you like roasted chicken wings? I’ll roast some for you.”

Cynthia brought a lot of food so they could choose whatever they wanted.

Kate did not wait for Alfred’s reply. She turned around and walked towards Cynthia.

When Cynthia saw Kate coming over, she handed her a plate of lamb skewers and said, “Kate, try my lamb.”

Kate grabbed a lamb skewer and took a bite. “Cynthia, you marinated this well.”

Cynthia smiled and said, “Whenever we’re free, we barbecue together. It’s always fun, and we sure enjoy ourselves.”

“You guys are so down-to-earth.” Kate praised.

Cynthia laughed. “We’re normal people. Do you think we don’t eat or hang out like regular people? In fact, I’m the only child that grew up pampered. My grandmother said I had to be pampered because I’m a girl. My brothers had to go through tough training.”

She whispered into Kate’s ear, “My brother is a true expert. He’s multi-talented, but he hides it. He’s good at music, chess, poetry, painting, cooking, horsemanship, basketball, martial arts, and much more. He knows how to cook. He hasn’t been in the kitchen since he took over our family’s company.”

Alfred had been too busy with work to show off his talents. Kate could not believe it. “Is Mr. Davidson that talented?” “Alfred is superhuman. What can he not do?’ Kate was impressed.

“Being the successor of the Davidson family is no easy job. Knowing how to do business is not enough. There is still so much you have to learn. My grandfather taught us the importance of being self-reliant when he was still alive. We also needed to have strong willpower. Knowing how to get back up quickly after facing any setback is essential. “Therefore, my older brothers had undergone all kinds of training since they were young. Grandpa said that even if they didn’t expect to play a hand in expanding the Davidson family’s business empire, they would have to be able to protect it,” Cynthia explained.

There were currently about a dozen young men in the Davidson family. Needless to say, Alfred was the most outstanding. The others were all specialists or prodigies in their various industries.

“Kate, my brother is an intense, good-looking man. He’s quite reserved and mysterious. Take your time to get to know him. It’ll be worth it on some days. You will discover many surprises as you go along.”

There was a hidden meaning in Cynthia’s words. Kate’s face turned red, but she generously said, “I will take my time to understand Mr. Davidson despite his reserved character. I’m looking forward to learning more about him.” “Good. You have a bright future ahead. Good luck. I know you will understand and love Alfred one day.” Cynthia sounded sincere.

Kate looked at Cynthia and saw sincerity in her eyes. She knew Cynthia had witnessed a lot in life and handled things gracefully. Kate smiled and reminded her, “Your drumstick is about to burn.”

Cynthia quickly looked at her roasted drumstick.

A sharp ring sounded – Kate’s phone rang.

She took out her phone and looked at the caller ID before answering.

It said, “Xena.”

Kate picked up. “Kate, are you still at the Davidson family residence?”

“Yeah,” Kate responded.

“Then, is it okay for me to come there?”

Kate smiled and said, “It’s okay. You can come and see me when you’re free. Is your mother not taking you on blind dates anymore? There were many handsome men last night. Did you meet anyone special?”

Xena said helplessly on the other end of the line, “It’s my mom making me do this. I don’t want to get married yet.” After a pause, Xena laughed self-deprecatingly. “People in our circle know about my hobbies. Who would want to marry me? Anyway, I’m not willing to marry now. I have a reason to continue being single and free.”

Xena liked to collect photos of handsome men. They were pleasing to the eye.

She believed the handsome men in her collection were glorious works of art. She didn’t collect these images for lustful reasons, but people thought she was a player.

Xena asked, “Or, is it a good time for you to come out now? I’ll meet you at Starbucks.”

Kate looked at Alfred fishing and said to Xena, “Wait a moment. I’ll ask for permission. I’ll call you back later.”

Xena thought about how Mr. Davidson had convinced Kate to be his unpaid caretaker. She understood Kate’s situation and said sympathetically, “If you can’t meet now, let’s do it another day.”

“No, it’s not that big of a deal. I just need to ask.” Kate tried to sound convincing.

Kate hung up. She moved a chair to Alfred’s side and sat down.

“Was that Xena calling?” Alfred asked.

He knew all of Kate’s friends and everyone she was on good terms with.

“Mr. Davidson, you’re so brilliant. You actually guessed correctly.”

Alfred turned his head and said bluntly, “Stop flattering me. Just tell me what you want to say.”

“Xena wants to meet up. Can I meet her, or should I let her come here?”

The men in the Davidson family were all handsome. Xena loved to take photos of men, so would she be able to resist taking pictures of the Davidson men? Kate was worried

Xena would provoke the Davidson men.

Alfred looked at Kate for a full minute before saying faintly,” You said you would spend time with me this afternoon.”

Kate paused. “… Then, should I ask Xena to come over?”

“Do you have to meet today?” Alfred asked.

Kate stopped talking.

After some thought, she sent a message to Xena.

Xena replied very quickly. It was not a big deal; they didn’t have to meet today. Xena was bored and wanted to catch up with Kate, stroll around town, and shop.

Xena knew it was inconvenient for Kate to leave, so she told Kate to carry on working and not worry about it. She could entertain herself.

“Mr. Davidson, I’ve told Xena I’m not going out. It’s not an urgent meeting. I just wanted to shop.”

Alfred did not say anything. He turned his head and focused on the stream.

Kate realized Alfred would not respond and got up to leave.

“I don’t want to restrict your freedom, but I don’t like people making promises to me they can’t keep. If you can’t fulfill your promise, please don’t say them so easily,” Alfred said abruptly.

Kate sat down again and reached out to hold Alfred’s hand.

He shook her off.

She reached over again.

After repeating this several times, Alfred finally stopped shaking off her hand.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate said softly.

Kate placed her head on Alfred’s thigh and said apologetically, “I was wrong. I shouldn’t have thought of leaving you after the promise I made. From now on, I will not break my promises to you, even if someone wants me to meet up with them.”

Alfred lowered his head and looked into her beautiful, bright eyes. He saw sincerity in her apologetic expression, and his heart softened. Alfred said calmly, “It is quite hot today. Don’t lean on me.”

Kate giggled and rubbed her head against his thigh a few times before sitting up straight. She smiled and said, ” Alright, I won’t lean on you anymore. I’ll continue roasting the food. We’ll be so full, we won’t need to eat tonight.”

Kate walked away smiling. Alfred was about to say something as he watched her leave, but he just pursed his lips and remained silent.

Chapter 127

Meanwhile, at the main house.

Olivia heard Eloise’s words and displeasure was written all over her wrinkled face.

“Is Kate really lying on Alfred’s lap?” Olivia asked.

Eloise replied, “Monica saw it with her own eyes. She took some food to Miss Davidson and spotted Kate and Alfred from afar.”

After pondering for a moment, Olivia said indifferently, “Tell Harper to go and wait for them at Alfred’s residence. She must tell Kate that I want to see her.”

“Okay.” Eloise respectfully agreed.

Kate did not know someone had informed Olivia that she was lying on Alfred’s lap. She ate some food and did not forget to give Alfred enough until they were both full. The sun set beautifully, and the group returned to the mansion after a lovely afternoon.

Kate saw Harper standing at the door from afar, and deep in her gut, she felt something was wrong.

She always got this feeling when something terrible was about to happen.

Olivia must have been looking to trouble her again.

As expected, when Kate pushed Alfred closer, Harper came forward and greeted Alfred respectfully. Then, she said to Kate, “Ms. Sutton, Mrs. Olivia has something to tell you. Could you please come with me?”

When Harper spoke, she paid attention to Alfred’s expression. When she saw that Alfred did not react, she heaved a sigh of relief.

“Okay.” Kate accepted.

Kate let go of Alfred and said, “Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Olivia needs me. I’ll be back soon. Please go in.”

Alfred’s tone was indifferent. “Go ahead. Don’t make Grandma wait.”

Harper made an inviting gesture towards Kate.

Kate silently followed Harper. Along the way, the two of them did not speak..

After entering the main house, Harper told Kate, “Ms.

Sutton, Mrs. Olivia is in the house. You may come in.”

“Thank you, Harper.”

Harper looked at Kate intensely before turning around and walking away.

After Harper walked away, Kate entered the house alone. Olivia was the only person in the luxurious hall sitting on the sofa, flipping through a magazine. She didn’t even look up when she heard footsteps.

Kate stopped before Olivia and politely asked, “Mrs. Olivia, you were looking for me.”

Olivia did not look at her. Her tone was very unfriendly. “I’ve lived here for so long. Has nobody told you that I don’t like people talking to me when I’m reading?”

Kate pursed her lips.

After making her statement, Olivia continued to flip through the magazine, leaving Kate standing there for half an hour. She then closed the magazine and placed it on the coffee table. She raised her hand and adjusted her glasses. Her sharp gaze landed on Kate, and the hostility was palpable.

“Kate, do you know why Alfred brought you here?” Olivia asked mockingly.

Kate met Olivia’s sharp gaze and said honestly, “Yes, I do know.”

Kate had said she would be responsible for Alfred, so he’d brought her to his home.

“Since you know, don’t cross the line. Yes, our family proposed to your family, but you rejected the marriage. The Davidson family doesn’t force anyone to agree to our

proposals. We won’t bother you if you’re unwilling to marry Alfred. You and Alfred should have never crossed paths again.

“Now, you just have to take good care of Alfred and help him regain his ability to stand. Don’t think about being anything else to him. I already gave you a chance to be with him, but you declined. If you don’t understand your position in his life now, you will lose this opportunity and won’t get another.” Olivia stated straightforwardly.

Kate was a little confused. “Mrs. Olivia, what did I do that crossed the line? I haven’t thought of being anything more to Alfred.”

Olivia said coldly, “Why were you lying on Alfred’s lap? Kate, you grew up in the countryside, but I heard that your adoptive parents treated you very well. They gave you the best education and spent a lot of money to bring you up nicely. Are you that naive?

“Do you think you can get what you want just because you can seduce Alfred? Men of the Davidson family won’t just give you what you want unless they truly want to. It doesn’t matter how hard you try. You think my grandson is not a real man because he’s crippled, so don’t bother seducing him anymore. You’re so shameless!” Olivia said bluntly.

Kate was hesitant. “…Mrs. Olivia, I don’t mind that Mr. Davidson is disabled, and I don’t think he’s not a real man. Mr. Davidson is a great man. I don’t despise him anymore. If you genuinely believe I despise him, it should be because he’s unromantic.

“I’ve never thought of getting anything from the Davidson family. Don’t worry, Mrs. Olivia. I won’t snatch anything that’s not mine, but I’ll definitely take back what’s mine!”

The Sutton Group was rightfully her company. She would not let Kyla inherit it.

Olivia disputed. “You say you don’t despise Alfred. Who cut her wrist to try and commit suicide to reject his marriage proposal?”

“Mrs. Olivia, I admit that I mishandled the situation. I admit I was wrong and am trying my best to correct my mistake. I also just said that I don’t despise Mr. Davidson anymore. I’m very sorry about what happened in the past,” Kate said apologetically.

She was reborn after she slit her wrists. Unfortunately, she was powerless to change the mistakes that had already happened.

“Mrs. Olivia, you’ve warned me countless times not to think about getting with Mr. Davidson, but I feel that my interactions with Mr. Davidson are normal.”

‘We are husband and wife. What was wrong with rubbing against his thigh?

‘Alfred had no objections, but Mrs. Olivia surely has a lot! Kate was irritated.

“Kate!” Olivia shouted.

Her face darkened. She was not angry but looked intimidating.

“Don’t think that you’re the only one in Alfred’s life. I can kick you out of here any time. I can also make you lose your reputation in Sherpsel. Do you know I can make your father disappear with just a word?” Olivia threatened.

“Grandma!” A low and cold voice drifted in from the door.

Alfred wheeled in alone.

“Alfred.” Olivia was stunned.

Olivia instinctively stood up and wanted to push Kate out of the way, but Kate was much faster.

Olivia realized how fast and intuitive Kate was and relaxed a little.

Alfred held two official documents in his hands.

Kate saw that it was a marriage certificate. There were two of them!

‘Alfred had our marriage certificate this whole time!

‘This scoundrel had taken the marriage certificate after telling me I couldn’t keep the original copy.’ Kate had a realization.

Kate took the opportunity to squeeze his shoulder.

Alfred did not even frown.

“Alfred, I was about to ask Kate to leave and continue caring for you,” Olivia said calmly.

Olivia smiled and said, “Looks like she’s taking good care of you. She left you briefly, and you’ve rushed over here to get her.”

Alfred said coldly, “I’m not here to get her.”

He threw the two marriage certificates on the coffee table and said coldly, “I brought you something to look at, Grandma.”

When Olivia realized the two documents were marriage certificates, she frowned and asked, “Alfred, whose marriage certificates are these? Why do you have them?”

Olivia picked up one of the marriage certificates as she asked.

When she flipped the page, her expression changed drastically.

“Alfred!” Olivia snapped.

She gripped the marriage certificate tightly and glared at her precious grandson. She snarled, “You actually got a marriage certificate without telling me!”

The corners of Alfred’s mouth curled into a mocking sneer. I was just doing what you wanted, Grandma. Didn’t you propose to the Sutton family without my consent back then?”

Chapter 128

Alfred said, “Grandma, you blame Kate for embarrassing me and hurting my pride, but have you thought about your own problems?

“If you hadn’t taken it upon yourself to propose to the Sutton family, would Kate have had to put on a suicide act to hurt my pride?”

Olivia was speechless.

After a long pause, Olivia said, “Alfred, even if you wanted. to marry Kate, you should have at least told us. You went off to register your marriage without telling us, and you didn’t even inform us after all this time.”

Olivia thought unhappily, ‘No wonder Alfred brought Kate back. It turns out he isn’t trying to take revenge on Kate. It is just that they are living together as husband and wife.’ Alfred said, “I consider this my private matter, and I would have informed you when necessary.”

For example, Alfred now felt it necessary to present their marriage certificate to Olivia, to let her know that he and Kate were indeed married. So, even if Kate threw herself into his arms and kissed him in public, it was perfectly normal. It only showed that the couple had a good relationship, rather than implying that Kate was shameless.

Alfred just doted on Kate even if she was shameless. No one dared to have a problem with that.

Olivia was furious and said, “Kate, you go out first. I want to talk to Alfred Davidson alone.”

Angered by her grandson, Olivia addressed Alfred by his full name.

Kate looked at Alfred, who nodded at her, then took the two marriage certificates from Olivia. He grabbed Kate’s hand and placed one of the certificates in her hand, saying calmly, “Take good care of this. If you lose it, just see how I’ Il punish you. Reflection won’t be enough to get you off the hook.”

Kate quickly clutched the marriage certificate tightly. She wanted to retort, but seeing Olivia glaring at her with a stern expression, Kate swallowed her words and decided to settle the score with him later when they got home.

“Mr. Davidson, I’ll wait for you outside.” Kate left with the marriage certificate.

After Kate left, Olivia clutched her chest and said to Alfred, ” Alfred, you are giving me a heart attack! How could you not tell me about such a big matter?”

Alfred said, “You’re still in good health, Grandma. It’s not that easy to give you a heart attack.”

Olivia was stunned into silence.

Alfred added, “You still want to see your great-grandchild, right? You won’t be dying of anger.”

Olivia said, “Is Kate pregnant?”

But when she looked at Kate, Olivia felt that Kate still looked like a virgin.

This indicated that Alfred hadn’t slept with Kate at all, and besides, Alfred was impotent, so if Kate were pregnant, the child certainly wouldn’t be his.

Alfred said, “No, Grandma. I’m not your only grandson.

Others can marry and have children.”

Olivia was at a loss for words.

Olivia then said, “Alfred, what’s going on with you and Kate? You blame me for going to the Sutton family to propose, saying you weren’t interested in Kate and didn’t want to

marry her. And she didn’t want to marry you either. So why did you register your marriage?”

Judging by the date on the certificate, it was the same day Kate came to the Davidson family to put on her suicide act,

Alfred said, “It’s simple. She had a change of heart and was willing to marry me. It just so happened that I needed a wife. Since she was willing to marry me, I married her. Anyway, given my current condition, I’m already marrying above my station. I’m the one wronging her, and marrying me means she’s destined to live as a widow.”

Hearing Alfred’s words, Olivia felt as if her heart was being torn apart. Her face turned pale, and she said with deep concern, “Alfred, you broke my heart with these words. You are the eldest child of the Davidson family and the head of the Regency Group. Who would dare say you’re marrying above your station? Even if…

“Even if you’re temporarily incapacitated, the Davidson family’s prestige won’t be tarnished by her. We can compensate her in other ways. Alfred, I’ll arrange for the best doctors to treat you. The sooner you get treatment, the sooner you’ll recover. Once you’re back on your feet, you’Il still be the most handsome man in Sherpsel.”

Among her numerous grandsons, Alfred was the only one Olivia raised and nurtured herself, so her feelings for him ran deep.

Unfortunately, Alfred had been dealt a bad hand. His leg was crippled, and it also affected his manhood. Whenever Olivia thought about it, it felt like a knife was twisting in her heart. She wished she could offer Alfred the best of everything, just to prevent him from feeling wronged.

But the women in Sherpsel were very realistic.

Even Grace, who was once infatuated with Alfred, rarely visited the Davidson family.

Olivia seldom left home, but she was well aware of everything that happened in Sherpsel.

Grace and the Weaver family were now favoring Elijah.

Elijah was indeed an outstanding young man, always competing with Alfred, both openly and covertly. Grace, who once adored Alfred, had turned to Elijah, which was a blatant slap in Alfred’s face.

“Grandma, I don’t need to see a doctor,” Alfred refused.

Alfred continued, “I’m telling you all this so you understand that it’s unfair to Kate that she married me, She’s not marrying up, so don’t think that once I’m better, I’ll send her away. I will only marry once in my life. Since I’ve married her, I’ll only grow old with her. Unless she wants to leave me, we will never part.

“I also hope you won’t trouble Kate anymore. You have to remember that I’m now crippled and have no right to be picky. Grandma, you don’t have a daughter, but you do have granddaughters. If your daughter married a man like me, wouldn’t you feel sorry for her?”

Olivia said, “The Sutton family agreed to let Kate marry you, which shows that not all parents would act in their children’s best interests.”

Alfred said, “You’re right. Not all parents act in their children’s best interests. After all, you don’t need to pass a test to become a parent. But my in-laws didn’t know about this either, so we can’t blame them. Our marriage was Kate’s and my decision, and keeping it a secret was my choice. “If you have any grievances, feel free to direct them at me. Don’t take it out on my wife. She’s timid, and I’m afraid it will affect my sleep if she has nightmares at night.” Olivia opened her mouth several times but couldn’t find the words.

Kate had been living here for some time now, and although Olivia didn’t interfere much, she knew that Kate was far from timid. In fact, she was bold. Olivia didn’t believe she could scare Kate into having nightmares.

Alfred asked, “Is there anything else you want to say, Grandma?”

Olivia replied in exasperation, “You’ve said it all. What else is there for me to say?”

Alfred said, “Then I’ll take my leave and let you adjust your mood. If you’re still upset, just arrange some blind dates for Theo and the others. They’re not getting any younger and are still goofing off instead of settling down.”

Theo thought, “Alfred, what did I do wrong? Why involve me?’

Seeing that Alfred was about to leave, Olivia quickly said, ” Wait, Alfred, since you’ve told me, are you planning to announce your relationship with Kate to the public?”

Chapter 129

A hint of tenderness flashed in Alfred’s eyes, but he quickly concealed it and said calmly, “I’m drafting the wedding gift list. Once I’ve written it up and prepared the gifts, I will send them to the Sutton family. Our relationship will be made public then.”

Olivia asked, “You’re even planning to give her a wedding?”

Alfred countered, “Why not? I’m only going to get married once in my life. Shouldn’t it be done properly?

“If other women can wear a wedding dress and have a grand ceremony, my wife shouldn’t be any less. Naturally, I’ll give her a grand wedding, so she can proudly become Mrs. Davidson.”

Alfred would give to Kate what others had or hadn’t had.

Once he decided to spend his life with Kate, Alfred changed his mind. Instead of tormenting her, he decided to cherish her.

Alfred said, “Oh, I need to contact the best wedding dress designer to make a custom dress for Kate.”

Olivia felt a lump of frustration in her chest, and she couldn’t vent her anger, which made her feel utterly stifled.

She didn’t think Kate was worthy of Alfred.

But considering the reality, Alfred wasn’t wrong. Given his current situation, even marrying someone like Kate seemed unfair to her.

Alfred said, “I’ll need you to speak with my parents,

Grandma. If they react strongly, they can come back and deal with me. I’ve got enough debts already, and I’m not afraid to settle them all at once.”

Olivia was speechless.

Alfred moved his wheelchair forward, holding his marriage certificate. Under Olivia’s stern gaze, he slowly left the room.

Waiting outside, Kate hadn’t deliberately eavesdropped on the conversation between Alfred and Olivia. Still, she could hear some bits, understanding that Olivia was very displeased and couldn’t accept her as Alfred’s wife.

Hearing the sound of the wheelchair, Kate knew that Alfred was coming out. She quickly went in and indeed saw him wheeling himself out of the room.

“Mr. Davidson.” Kate stepped forward to wheel him out.

She sneaked a glance at Olivia.

Seeing Olivia standing there, her face ashen with anger, Kate quickly withdrew her gaze and focused on wheeling Alfred out of the luxurious hall.

There was a loud crash behind them as something was knocked over.

Kate paused.

“Ignore it,” Alfred said in a low voice.

So, Kate didn’t look back and continued to wheel him forward.

As they left the main house, Kate let out a long sigh of relief. Even though the hall was spacious and bright, she always felt an intense pressure inside, as if there wasn’t just Olivia but a suffocating presence that made her hard to breathe. Kate asked, “Mr. Davidson, did Mrs. Olivia tell you to divorce me?”

Alfred didn’t answer directly. Instead, he asked, “Do you really want to divorce me? It seems you’ve mentioned divorce to me a few times.”

Kate quickly responded, “It’s not that I want to divorce you. The reality is, we’re worlds apart. Your family doesn’t like me or accept me, so it’s normal for them to want you to divorce me.”

Alfred said, “I make my own decisions. Don’t worry. As long as you don’t ask me for a divorce, I won’t divorce you.

“Even if you ask me for a divorce, I won’t grant it. You insisted on marrying me back then, and I gave you a chance to back out. You didn’t take it, so don’t blame me for being overbearing and unfeeling.”

Kate smiled and said, “I won’t divorce you. It’s not easy for me to find such a strong backer. I won’t leave you.”

Alfred said, “So, you insisted on marrying me because you thought of me as your strong backer?”

Kate said, “No.”

Alfred asked, “Then why?”

“I’m grateful to you and wanted to repay you. But since I had nothing else to offer, I could only repay you by marrying you.”

Alfred scoffed, “You have a talent for storytelling. Do you want to write novels? I can help you contact a publisher, and I guarantee your book will be published and become a bestseller.”

He was rich. As long as her book was published, he could ensure it to be sold out.

Kate giggled, “Thank you, Mr. Davidson, for pointing out a way to make money. I really should write a novel in my spare time, get it published, and make it a bestseller. I can even sell the film rights, adapt it into a game and an audiobook, and then I can earn a fortune.”

After a pause, Kate added, “You don’t need to ask when you helped me, just know that you did help me, especially during my darkest times. I will remember it for the rest of my life. Of course, I also won’t deny that your thighs are really strong.”

Alfred snorted, “You’re gutsy yet so timid at the same time.”

In Sherpsel, only Kate would be so bold to openly say that Alfred was her backer. But he didn’t find it annoying or disgusted.

Instead, he felt proud to have her clinging to him.

Alfred called out to her. “Kate.”

“Yes?”

Alfred said, “Once our relationship is made public, you’ll have to face more challenges. Are you afraid? My grandmother and my mother will give you headaches, let alone the public opinion. Don’t be fooled by my grandmother’s kind and serene appearance. When she’s ruthless, no one can compare.”

Kate laughed and said, “I know Mrs. Olivia is a master of household politics, and she once dominated the business world, accompanying your grandfather and holding the Davidson family steady. She wouldn’t have been able to raise a grandson like you if she were soft-hearted. But she has a weakness, and that is you.

“Mrs. Olivia truly cares about you and will consider your feelings. Even if she doesn’t like me, she’ll only make things difficult for me but won’t go too far because she doesn’t want to upset you. As long as I stick to you, I can face any challenge. I know you’ll be there to support me.”

Alfred said, “You’re the only one who can turn shamelessness into something that sounds so admirable,

Kate.”

Kate said, “Thank you, Mr. Davidson, for the compliment.”

Alfred turned to look at her and saw her smiling contentedly. He didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

It was all because he spoiled her.

Kate wouldn’t dare to behave like this without his indulgence.

As they chatted, the couple soon returned to Alfred’s residence.

Kate wheeled Alfred into her room. After closing the door, she turned around, leaned against it, and looked at Alfred with a cold smile.

Alfred remained calm, lifting his hand to unbutton his shirt.

Kate looked on in confusion.

Unable to help herself, she asked, “Mr. Davidson, are you undressing? Why?”

Kate thought, ‘Is the room too hot? Or does he want to take a bath first?’

Alfred continued to leisurely unbutton his shirt, revealing his toned, sexy muscles bit by bit.

Kate gazed at him.

Chapter 130

Alfred said, “Aren’t you going to settle accounts with me? To avoid getting my clothes torn, I’ll take the initiative and remove my shirt. You can pinch, grab, or bite, whatever you want. If anyone at the company asks me about it tomorrow, I’ll just say the house cat was too fierce and scratched me.”

Kate was speechless and thought, ‘Are you any better?’ Kate said, “Go ahead, take it all off. If you’re brave enough, strip completely, and I’ll take a handsome photo to sell to the tabloids. I guarantee it will make a fortune.”

Alfred paused in unbuttoning his shirt and looked up at her, his gaze dark and menacing. He said through his clenched teeth, “Kate if you dare to sell my photo to the tabloids, see what will happen!”

Kate walked over, picked up their marriage certificates, and tossed them onto the nearby bed. Then, she placed her hands on the wheelchair’s armrests, leaning in with a bright smile.

“Mr. Davidson, I’m so scared!”

Alfred’s lips twitched.

“You’re not daring enough to strip completely, so I won’t have the chance to sell your photos to the tabloids.”

Alfred was speechless.

He thought, ‘One day, I will make you cry and beg for mercy, just wait! When my legs are healed, I would settle the score twice over. Not making it through ten rounds in one night would be an injustice to you.’

But Alfred thought again, ‘Can I really make it through ten rounds in one night? Seems I can’t. I’d better shut up. Or I can’t save my face.’

Kate said, “You took away our marriage certificate, and now you blame me for not keeping it safe? Alfred, you’re truly something!”

Kate grabbed his shirt, and with a forceful tug, the remaining buttons flew off, just like when she’d branded him with her mark before.

Alfred thought, ‘How rough! But I like it!’

Kate was skilled in martial arts, even strong enough to throw the bodyguards from the Cole family over her shoulder.

“You acted too slowly.” Kate’s gaze swept over his upper body as she said, “Where’s the mark I left on you before? It’s gone. Let me give you a new one.”

With that, she bent down and bit his left shoulder hard.

Alfred sucked in a sharp breath from the pain but didn’t push her away.

“It was wrong of me to knock you out and take the marriage certificate,” Alfred admitted his fault.

Kate said, “Afraid I’d show off the marriage certificate everywhere?”

After a moment of silence, Alfred said, “When we got married, I didn’t want to see you as my wife.”

So, he didn’t want anyone to know they were married and kept the marriage certificate.

“Oh,” Kate responded with a single word.

Alfred had mentioned before that he married her intending to make her suffer. However, he only made her sick once, and then he stopped.

It could be said that he had shown her mercy and restraint.

Alfred called out to her, “Kate.”

“Hmm?” Kate touched the spot she had bitten. She had bitten down hard, leaving deep teeth marks.

Alfred said, “I’ll give you a grand wedding.”

Kate said, “Thank you.”

Alfred’s gaze deepened as he said, “Don’t thank me. We’re husband and wife. There’s no need for that.”

Kate asked, “Does it hurt?”

“Yes.”

“Then why didn’t you tell me?”

Alfred grabbed her hands to stop her from continuing to touch him, in case it stirred something up.

Alfred said, “If I tell you, would you stop biting?”

Kate said, “No, I’d bite even harder to relieve my anger.”

“If that’s the case, why would I tell you?”

Kate said, “Mr. Davidson, I’m very happy you’re willing to give me a grand wedding. But I’d be even happier if you could stand with me at our wedding.”

Alfred replied in a low voice, “In the end, you still mind that I’m disabled.”?

He lowered his head to hide his expression, making Kate think he was sad.

Kate quickly crouched down, holding his hand, palm to palm, a sign to show that their hearts were in sync. She said, “Mr. Davidson, it’s not that I mind. You have a chance to stand again. Why miss it? I’m doing it for your own good, but you always think the worst of me. If I really minded, I wouldn’t even touch you, let alone kiss you.”

Alfred remained silent.

Kate’s voice turned sweet and coy, “Honey, please don’t be sad, Okay? I want you to be happy every day and smile at me. You look really handsome when you smile, but you should only smile at me, not at other women.”

“You’re overbearing!” Alfred muttered the word lowly.

He lifted his head, and Kate noticed he didn’t seem sad. She blinked, realizing she’d been tricked, and angrily pinched his cheek, grumbling, “You tricked me again!” Alfred said, “I never said I was sad. You just assumed.”

Alfred pulled her into his embrace.

Instantly, she filled his arms, and he liked this soft and warming feeling.

Alfred said, “Kate, I will stand again. But it takes persistence and time for rehab. If you want me to stand at our wedding, we can delay it a bit.”

Nestled in his embrace, Kate said in a soft voice, “Alright, we can delay the wedding. We’re both busy now and don’t have time to plan it anyway.”

She had just joined the Sutton Group and hadn’t even established herself yet.

“Okay.” Alfred lowered his head and kissed her earlobe before gently pushing her away, saying, “I’ll go back to my -room and change.”

Kate looked at his torn shirt and laughed, “You look pretty sexy like this. It’s getting me all worked up, but it’s frustrating that I can’t sleep with you.”?

Alfred pursed his lips, staying silent.

She dared to tease him like this because she thought he was impotent.

Theo asked, “Grandma, what happened?”

“Grandma, who upset you? Tell us, and we’ll make it right,” Cynthia said.

Theo and Cynthia were shocked when they entered the main hall and saw the mess.

Olivia had always emphasized self-cultivation and rarely lost her temper, let alone trashed the place like this.

Even after Alfred and Kate had been gone for a long time, Olivia was still furious, her chest tight with anger. She also felt distress for Alfred.

She snapped, “Who else but Alfred has the ability to drive me crazy.”

Cynthia sat down beside her and wrapped her arm around Olivia’s, comforting her. “Grandma, don’t be angry. You know how Alfred is. Why take it to heart? Don’t make yourself sick over it.”

Theo, concerned, asked, “Grandma, what did Alfred do this time?”

Olivia asked, “Do you know what identity Kate used to live in our house?”

Cynthia’s eyes flickered. “Wasn’t it as a nanny? Alfred brought her back to get revenge on her.”

Olivia shouted, “Nanny, revenge? You believe that?”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 120)

Chapter 111

However, Kate still asked the question in her heart, “Mr. Davidson, are you prepared to expose it? Can I still go to work after that?”

Right now, she hadn’t exposed her identity as Mrs. Davidson. Once she was exposed, would Alfred be able to help with the pressure from the Davidson family?

“I’ve said it before. You can do whatever you want. Don’t worry about the Davidson family’s rules. Rules are dead, but people are alive. At most, I’ll abolish the rules,” said Aldred.

Kate looked at him in a daze. After a long time, she asked softly, “Mr. Davidson, why are you so good to me?”

Alfred rolled his eyes at her. Then, he sat back in his wheelchair and slid away.

“Mr. Davidson.” Kate quickly chased after him.

She pushed his wheelchair and said considerately, “I’ll push you to the pavilion for breakfast.”

Alfred remained silent.

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson, morning.” Along the way, James and the others greeted them respectfully.

For some reason, Kate felt that their attitude toward her was more respectful than before.

“Last night, you were the one Chris was plotting against,” Alfred suddenly said in a low and cold voice.

Kate said, “He really doesn’t give up.”

“Did you plot against you before?” asked Alfred.

Kate did not know how to answer. ‘After I traveled back, Chris’s schemes didn’t succeed. However, before I traveled back, it was because of his schemes that I ended up losing my innocence to Elijah and had Elijah’s daughter. Then I was killed by Chris and Kyla.

She said, “Mr. Davidson, I’ll deal with him and Kyla from now on. You just watch from the side.”

Alfred did not reject her request and said in a deep voice, Just don’t be caught by the police. No matter what happens, I’ll be your backer.”

Kate was touched. “Thank you, Mr. Davidson.”

Alfred replied, “I don’t want a verbal thank you.”

“What do you want?” asked Kate.

Alfred continued, “You said that my hands would be tired from receiving gifts. I haven’t even seen what the gifts look like for the past two days.”

Kate told him, “I’ll go out and buy it later.”

Alfred pursed his lips and said, “You just started work and haven’t received your salary yet. I’ll save some money for you. In the future, give me the gift that you make for me.” Kate asked, “You don’t blame me for treating you like a garbage dump anymore?”

Alfred asked her in reply, “Do you think the small items you made are trash?”

“Of course not, that’s my good craftsmanship. If I put it in my online store, I could sell it for a few dollars or even dozens of dollars.” Kate smiled and said, “Alright, since you don’t mind, I’ll give you a small gift every day. Keep it. When I become a famous person in the future, your treasures will rise.”

Alfred couldn’t help but laugh. “Alright, I’ll keep it properly and wait for its value to rise. The ones you gave Chris previously…”

Kate said, “I’ll get them back from him.”

Alfred said indifferently, “It’s not good to ask others for something you’ve given away.”

He did not mean what he said!

Kate insisted, “I don’t care. Since our relationship has been severed, we naturally have to cut it off completely.”

Alfred stopped talking. The corners of his mouth remained curled up. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with Kate.

“By the way, do you have evidence of Chris plotting against me?” Kate asked.

Alfred looked up at her and then looked forward as if nothing had happened, waiting for her to continue.

Kate continued, “From what I know about Kyla, she’s going to blame this on me. I can’t just sit back and do nothing, can I?

“Last night was Miss Weaver’s birthday party, which was disrupted by Chris. Afterward, Miss Weaver looked very upset. I’m sure she’s holding a grudge against Chris. Now, the Cohen Group is in a state of high tension due to those rumors, viewing it as a crisis.”

Alfred quietly listened to her analysis.

Kate said, “Kyla would never stand by and watch the Cohen Group get into trouble. She would ask the Weaver family to lend a hand to the Cohen Group. In this way, she could earn the gratitude of Chris and everyone in the Cohen Group, which would help her establish a firm footing when she marries the Cohen family. If I had evidence to prove that all of this was orchestrated by Chris, Mr. Davidson, do you think Miss Weaver would still help the Cohen Group because of Kyla?”

Alfred nodded slightly.

Kate added, “On the contrary, Miss Weaver would resent Kyla for this. Kyla would end up in a lose-lose situation.”

She wanted to destroy Kyla and Grace’s friendship and not let Grace be Kyla’s backer.

“I’ll get Yael to give you the evidence,” Alfred said. ‘Since my wife wants to retaliate, as her husband, I naturally have to help her.’

A few minutes later, under the pavilion, they sat at the table and enjoyed a delicious breakfast.

In the distance, Olivia, accompanied by Cynthia and Theo, stared at the two from afar.

“Do the two of you think that Alfred is really special to Kate? It doesn’t seem like he’s taking revenge on Kate.” Olivia asked Cynthia and Theo softly.

Theo, who knew the truth, did not dare to make a sound. He kept glancing at Cynthia.

Cynthia smiled and said, “Grandma, isn’t this a good thing? I think Alfred is doing quite well now.

“Kate isn’t as unbearable as we thought. Even if she’s unbearable, she’s good as long as she can make Alfred happy.”

After interacting with Kate, Cynthia felt that Kate was a straightforward person. Kate looked like she was not scheming, but she would not be easily manipulated. She was a person who hid her weaknesses.

Olivia sighed and said, “If Alfred is always like this and can get used to being with Kate, it doesn’t matter if we keep Kate. If Alfred recovers, it won’t be a good thing to keep her. Alfred deserves better.”

Theo trembled in fear when he heard that. ‘Does Grandma mean that once Alfred recovers, she will chase Kate away from Alfred’s side? That’s horrible.’

“Grandma, didn’t you get someone to propose to the Sutton family previously? Why are you despising her now?” Theo said carefully, “Kate is actually quite good. She’s quite compatible with Alfred. They’re a perfect match.”

Olivia snorted coldly, “That’s because Alfred was crippled and in such a condition. None of the women who used to chase after him were willing to marry him. That’s why I had to propose a marriage to the Sutton family. Although the Sutton family is not as prestigious as ours, they are wealthy.

“Kate is the Sutton family’s biological daughter. Her status is acceptable, but she grew up in the countryside… I’m very dissatisfied with this.”

Cynthia said, “Grandma, what’s wrong with growing up in the countryside? Does that mean that those who grow up in the countryside are unworthy of respect? Our family is wealthy now, but looking back at our ancestors, were they all wealthy throughout the generations? Our ancestors might have been poor too, right? They might have even been from the countryside. Why look down on people from the countryside?”

Cynthia’s words made Olivia’s expression turn unpleasant. She wanted to refute Cynthia, but when she met Cynthia’s bright eyes, she swallowed her words. “I’m tired. I’m going back inside.”

Olivia left Cynthia and Theo behind and turned around to leave.

After Olivia walked away, Theo gave Cynthia a thumbs up and praised her, “You’re amazing and have good values. If Kate knew that you were speaking up for her like this, she would be extremely grateful to you.”

Chapter 112

Cynthia said, “Grandma looked down on Kate from the bottom of her heart. Kate’s life before has been hard on her, and it was not what she wanted. She was already pitiful, but Grandma still despised her for growing up in the countryside and even said she would chase Kate away when Alfred fully recovered.

“Why didn’t she think about how Kate offended Alfred back then? Even if Alfred wants to marry Kate, Kate might not be willing to marry him.”

Theo wanted to spill the beans that Alfred had married Kate long ago.

Looking at the couple happily eating breakfast in the distance, Theo held back his words, believing they’d better stay out of Alfred’s private matters.

If they angered Alfred, Alfred would arrange endless blind dates for them.

Theo was single and free. Theo did not want to go to the blinds dates arranged by Alfred. For his freedom, Theo kept the secret that Alfred was married.

Theo suggested, “Cynthia, should we go over and talk with Alfred?”

Cynthia smiled playfully and said, “Theo, go if you want. Please don’t drag me down with you. I’m going back to sleep.”

As she spoke, Cynthia turned around and slipped away. She would not fall for Theo’s trap and be used by him.

Cynthia’s brothers were respectful and afraid of Alfred. Usually, if anything happened, her brothers liked to use her as a tool because Alfred doted on her and rarely lost his temper with her.

“Hey, Cynthia, Cynthia!” Theo couldn’t stop Cynthia even after calling out twice.

In the end, Theo braced himself and went to the pavilion. Upon seeing Theo had come over, Kate smiled and said,” Theo, you came at the right time. Take Alfred for a walk. I have to go out for a while.”

Theo was at a loss for words and thought, ‘I’m here to watch the show, but Kate is bossing me around like the lady of the house!’

Kate stood up and walked to Alfred’s side. She leaned over to kiss his face, whispering lightly, “Honey, I’ll be back for lunch with you.”

After saying that, she stood straight and ignored Theo’s dumbfounded expression. She left first.

After Kate left, Alfred raised his hand and slowly wiped the place where Kate had kissed him, saying in disdain, “She kissed me right after eating. My face is covered in oil.”

Theo replied instinctively, “I think you’re enjoying it.”

As soon as he finished speaking, he felt his dear brother’s cold glare.

Theo touched his nose and smiled awkwardly. “Alfred, Kate is really… I’m still here, but she still kissed you so passionately.”

Alfred rolled his eyes. “Good that you know you’re the third wheel here.”

Theo smiled awkwardly again.

“It’s the weekend. You didn’t go out with your friends?” asked Alfred.

Theo answered with a smile. “I want to stay at home with you, Alfred. I feel bad leaving you alone at home.”

Alfred teased. “Heh, you still have a conscience. That’s new to me!”

Theo was helpless. “Alfred, we are brothers by blood. Can you not be so mean to me?”

Alfred snorted.

Theo asked again, “Alfred, how long do you plan to keep it a secret?”

Alfred remained silent. He didn’t intend to hide it anymore. Once the wedding gift list was made, he would lay his cards on the table with the elders in the family.

‘Kate is my wife! I want everyone in Sherpsel to know that! Alfred thought, ‘I’ll see who else would dare to give her a hard time again, mock her, and humiliate her in public.’ Theo was about to say something when he saw Kate return. Theo stopped talking and watched as Kate came over with two boxes. He did not know what was in the boxes.

Kate entered the pavilion and placed the two boxes in front of Alfred. She smiled and said, “Mr. Davidson, these are today’s gifts.”

“Okay.” Alfred nodded. “Tell James to arrange a car for you when you go out. Don’t drive yourself.”

Kate agreed. “Got it. The truth is I’m good at driving.”

Alfred exposed her on the spot. “Who’s hit the tree?”

Kate had nothing to say. “Off I go.”

Alfred refused to let her drive, so Kate left in a huff.

As soon as Kate left, Theo sat over, picked up a box, and asked, “Alfred, what gift did Kate give you?”

Alfred snatched it back and said coldly, “Since you know it’s from my wife, what do you think you are doing? Want me to have your hands chopped off, huh?”

“I’m just taking a look. I didn’t open it. Alfred, open it and let me see what it is.” Theo was curious.

He wondered what Kate had given to Alfred, whose eyes were all smiles after receiving them. It was obvious that Alfred was satisfied.

Instead of whetting Theo’s appetite, Alfred opened the box. Inside were two cotton cows that Kate had made herself.

He held two cotton oxen and squeezed them.

“Moo…” The cow let out the sound.

“It can moo.” Theo was curious and wanted to take a cotton cow to take a look. However, Alfred glared at him, and Theo retracted his hand resentfully.

Theo said again, “Where did Kate buy these? They look so real but are just a little small. It would be even more fun if they were bigger. At least they can be used as pillows.”

These two were too small and more suitable for children to play with.

“She made them herself.” Alfred placed the two cotton cows on the table and gently touched them. His expression softened, and Theo’s jaw dropped at seeing that.

“Alfred, you’ve fallen in love with Kate,” Theo said with certainty.

Alfred did not look at him. He put the two cotton cows away and said indifferently, “It’s too early to say I love her. It’s just that I don’t hate her.”

Theo asked, “Will you divorce Kate later?”

Alfred glared at him. “Are you looking forward to my divorce?”

Teo sighed, “Alfred, am I that kind of person to you?! disliked Kate before. But I changed my opinion about Kate after I knew you’d married her. Alfred, if you plan to spend the rest of your life with Kate, you should give her some guidance. With her current personality, she’s unsuitable to be the daughter-in-law of the Davidson family.”

Alfred said coldly, “I’m the one who lives with her. I don’t mind her current personality. What does it have to do with you? She’s not the Davidson family’s wife. She’s my wife. Whether she’s suitable or not is up to me!”

“What did Grandma say to you?” Alfred asked indifferently, You think I don’t know, huh? Just now, you and Cynthia stood far away with Grandma and watched me and Kate. Grandma said she wanted to chase Kate away, right?”

“Alfred.” Theo did not know how to respond.

In the Davidson family, their grandmother was the lady of the house, and Alfred was the head of the family. Theo did not want to offend either of them. The best way was to keep his mouth shut.

Alfred said decisively, “Kate is a growth type. Give her some time. She’ll surprise you all.

“Even if she can’t surprise you, it’s not her fault. It must be your problem. No matter what, since I’ve married Kate, she’s my wife. I won’t abandon her if she doesn’t disdain or leave me. Theo, I hope you can all respect Kate like you respect me. She’s my wife.”

Theo was shocked to hear that and said solemnly, “Alfred, as long as you approve Kate as your wife, she’ll have my respect.”

Theo screamed in his heart, ‘Alfred has someone to protect!’

Theo paused and added, “But, Alfred, Kate’s attitude is too different from before marriage. Aren’t you afraid she’s using you? Or that she wants something from you?”

Chapter 113

Alfred was silent momentarily before saying, “No matter what she wants, I’ll give her whatever I can.”

Theo was speechless.

Alfred looked at Theo and said self-deprecatingly, “Theo, look at me now. I’m even not worthy of Kate. She married me. I should say that I’m a burden to her.

“Who else does Grandma expect me to marry? Who else will marry me?”

Theo comforted him. “Alfred, you’ll get better.”

Alfred sneered. “If Grandma wants to chase Kate away, I might as well stay like this. This way, even if I can’t match up to Kate, even if Grandma knows we’re married, she won’t make things difficult for Kate. Instead, she’ll be afraid that Kate will leave me.”

Theo continued, “Alfred, you have a chance to recover. Persevere in your rehabilitation. When you can stand up again, I believe Kate will be overjoyed. Have you ever been afraid of what Grandma might do?”

After a moment of silence, Alfred’s expression was no longer cold. He nodded and said, “Theo, you’re right. I was being stupid just now.”

Theo complained in his heart. ‘Alfred cared too much about Kate. He was worried that Kate would get chased away by Grandma, so he said those words.’

Alfred turned to Theo. “Theo, since you’re not going out, help me with my rehabilitation. I want to stand up as soon as possible.”

‘In the future, if Kate were in danger again, I can go to her and save her as quickly as possible.’ Alfred thought inside. However, it seemed Kate could solve it all.

“Okay.” Theo did not refuse. It was the best thing for the family that Alfred was willing to undergo rehabilitation.

Kate had no idea what the brothers said after she left. She told the driver to take her to the hospital to visit Anna.

Anna was recovering well. Perhaps it was because her biological daughter, Kyla, had stayed with her for a few days. She was also in good spirits.

When Kate walked into the ward with a bouquet and nutritional supplements, she found Anna watching Twitter videos on Ryan’s phone and laughing from time to time.

Ryan was peeling an apple for Anna.

Seeing Kate enter, Anna and Ryan stopped what they were doing.

Anna placed her phone on the bedside table and smiled. Kate, you’re here.”

She looked behind Kate and felt disappointed to find no one else behind her.

Kate knew Anna was expecting Kyla, so she explained, Mom, I didn’t leave from home. I wasn’t with Kyla. Last night, we both went to the banquet. Kyla drank a lot. She will probably stay at home to rest today.”

Anna immediately said with worry, “Why did Kyla drink so much? It’s bad for her stomach. Kate, what about you? Did you drink a lot, too? You used to like drinking a lot. I’m afraid you drank freely at the banquet last night.”

After Kate greeted Ryan, she handed the bouquet to Anna and placed the supplements on the bedside table. Then, she sat down by the bed.

She smiled and said, “Mom, I can hold my liquor. You know that, don’t you? Don’t worry. I won’t let myself get drunk. Dad told me that girls have to control themselves well when we drink outside. Don’t get drunk in case something bad happens.”

Kate was drunk once. When she reached adulthood at eighteen, her adoptive father and two brothers took her to a bar one night. Her adoptive father told her she was an adult and allowed her to drink impudently once.

Then, she drank without restraint until she was drunk.

When she woke up the next day, Kate’s adoptive father told her how many glasses of wine she had drunk before she was drunk the previous night. Then, he said that girls had to control themselves when drinking outside and they had to control the amount before they passed out to prevent anything from happening.

Society was dangerous, especially for women. The consequences could be severe if they got drunk outside and had no family or friends by their side.

Ever since then, Kate had decided to stop drinking after a certain amount, and she would never let herself get drunk outside.

“Ah, get over yourself!” Anna playfully scolded, “It doesn’t matter if you were drunk. Try to drink less next time.” “Got it. You don’t have to worry about Kyla. She often has to discuss business, go to dinner parties, etc. She can’t avoid drinking. Her alcohol tolerance has long been trained.” Anna was still worried. However, in front of Kate, she did not ask much more about Kyla’s situation.

“You bought so many supplements for me again. You shouldn’t have.” When Anna saw those supplements, she whined again.

Smiling, Kate took two pieces of apples from Ryan and handed one of them to Anna. “Mom, I have a job now. I have my monthly salary and have no family burdens, so I can afford to buy some supplements for you.

“If you don’t take them, it will be a waste of my salary. You can bear to do that, right?”

“You sweet girl…” Anna was helpless, but she felt sweet inside.

Although Kate was not her biological daughter, they had been together for twenty-five years, and their relationship was good.

It was just that Celia didn’t want Kate to visit them all the time.

Anna recalled that Celia had said a lot to her when looking for Kate in their village. Celia’s words implied that she did not want the Garcia family to be in touch with Kate again, lest Kate could not integrate into the Sutton family.

Fortunately, Kate was a grateful person. No matter what Celia said, Kate insisted on visiting the Garcia family every once in a while.

Every time Kate went back, she would give Anna money and gifts. Anna did not spend Kate’s money. Instead, she saved it and planned to wait until Kate got married. She would take out that money and give it to Kate as a dowry, completing a 25-year-old mother-daughter relationship. “Kate, you’re working now? Which company are you at?” Ryan picked up another apple, washed it, and continued to peel it.

Kate answered, “Sutton Group.”

Ryan nodded. “That’s your family’s company. It’s better to work in your own company. At least your father will protect you.”

He asked again with concern, “Are you fitting yourself in?” Kate had never worked in a factory since graduation. She started her own business. How could she, who was used to being free, adapt to the company’s nine-to-five schedule? “Ryan, I’ll get used to it. Don’t worry. I’m good at adapting myself. Ryan, you haven’t told Dad and Robert about Mom, right?” Kate did not see her adoptive father and Robert.

“Dad knows. Dad is busy with farm work and can’t leave. Robert has to take care of your shop. I told them not to come over. Mom is recovering well now. The doctor said she could be discharged next week and go home to recuperate.”

Her mother’s wish was fulfilled. It was just that Kyla’s attitude toward Anna made Ryan dissatisfied.

However, Anna never allowed Ryan to say anything negative about Kyla, fearing Kyla would not visit again if Ryan criticized her.

Ryan could only endure it.

“If Dad’s too busy with farm work, hire helpers. Tell Dad not to tire himself out. We’re doing quite well now. He can do some farm work to stretch himself, but don’t overdo it.” Kate voiced her thoughts.

Kate gave money every time she returned because she hoped her adoptive parents could live a good life and stop overworking.

Chapter 114

Ryan said helplessly, “You know what kind of people Mom and Dad are.”

His parents were used to farm work. If they stayed at home every day, they would feel uncomfortable. When they worked in the fields, they would be energetic.

Kate found herself at a loss for words.

Kate stayed in the hospital for a while before leaving at the urging of her adoptive mother, Anna.

Ryan escorted her out.

“Kate,” Ryan asked as he walked, “are you and Kyla at odds?”

Kate was stunned. “Ryan, you can tell?”

Ryan asked with concern, “Why? Did she bully you?”

In Ryan’s eyes, Kyla was too arrogant and condescending.

Although Kate was a good fighter, she was straightforward, easily offended other people, and grew up in the countryside, so she could not play tricks on the town’s people like Kyla.

Kate heaved a sigh. “Because I’m the Sutton family’s biological daughter.”

Ryan was not stupid. Kate’s words made him understand.” She can’t take it anymore when you just joined the company? That’s your family’s company. Kyla has the surname Sutton but is not one of the Sutton family by blood. She’s the Garcia family’s daughter.”

“Ryan, don’t worry about me and Kyla. Stay out of it. No matter what, Kyla is your sister by blood. As for me, we’ve been brother and sister for over twenty years. To you, both Kyla and I are your sisters. You’ll offend either of us if you help anyone. So, you’d better remain neutral and watch without saying anything.” Kate didn’t want to get Ryan involved.

Ryan sighed. “I can’t help even if I want to. By the way, Kate, what’s wrong between you and Mr. Cohen?”

Kate’s beautiful eyes flickered. “What do you mean?”

Ryan said, “When Kyla stayed with Mom in the hospital, she often went out or answered the phone. She always avoided us, but I heard it once. The person who called her was the heir to the Cohen family. I don’t know what they were talking about on the phone, but when Kyla answered his calls, her expression was blissful and sweet. Only people in love can have that look on their faces.”

Ryan thought that Kyla was snatching Kate’s sweetheart.” Kate, I can tell you like Mr. Cohen very much, but he’s so intimate with Kyla behind your back. He calls Kyla more than ten times a day and often sends messages. Even pigs can fly if they are purely friends. No one would believe it. “Mr. Cohen is unreliable. He’s two-timing. You’d better get over him as soon as possible. There are plenty of fish in the sea. I believe you can find someone better than Mr. Cohen.” “Ryan, thanks for your reminder. I know.” Kate hugged Ryan’s shoulder comfortingly and said affectionately like before,” Ryan, don’t worry about me. Take care of yourself. You’re already thirty years old. It’s time for you to settle down. Dad and Mom have been looking forward to having grandchildren.”

Ryan tapped her forehead dotingly. “You’re even urging me to get married.

“I haven’t met the right one yet. When I do, I’ll get married soon. Just wait and prepare my wedding gift.”

Kate laughed. “Definitely.”

Ryan and Kate chatted and laughed as they left the inpatient department.

Ryan walked Kate to the Davidson family’s car. After watching the car drive away, he turned around and walked back. He even touched his shoulder where Kate had just hugged him. His eyes were gentle.

After leaving the hospital, Kate instructed the driver to take her to the shopping mall. She bought Alfred a tie and a set of clothes as gifts for the noon and night.

Since she was going to visit her parents, she bought clothes for her father and mother.

When she walked out of the shopping mall with the gifts, she met Grace. No, to be more exact, Grace was probably waiting for her there.

Grace had her car parked next to the Davidson family’s bodyguard car. She drove herself. When Kate saw her, Grace leaned against the car, holding the key and shaking it non-stop.

Kate couldn’t be more envious. She also liked to shake her car keys. Just hearing that sound made her feel great. Unfortunately, Alfred forbade her from driving again. ‘What a pity. Alfred even excluded the luxury car from the wedding gift list he had drafted.’ Kate sighed in her heart,’ My driving skills are good. There was a reason for my two drag racing, okay?’

“Ms. Sutton, you look happy.” Grace sneered when she saw Kate approaching.

Kate smiled. “Miss Weaver, are you not happy?”

Grace’s face darkened. She was in a bad mood, and it couldn’t be worse.

It was her birthday the day before. She had invited many celebrities to her birthday banquet. She should have been joyful, but Chris had messed up with it, and the birthday banquet ended ahead of schedule. Grace was furious, wishing she could kill Chris, that pervert who had molested Melanie at the banquet.

Grace’s brothers said that Chris was schemed against. But Grace still held a grudge, wondering who would plot against Chris.

Grace first thought it could be Kate because Kate wanted to marry Chris the most.

Kyla told Grace that when Aura went to the Sutton family to discuss the wedding gifts and details, she informed Celia that Chris wanted to marry Kyla. So, Kate panicked and thought of scheming against Chris. If Chris had slept with Kate, he could only marry Kate.

Grace did not care who Kate wanted to scheme against as long as she did not do it at her birthday banquet.

Kate had crossed the line. Grace could not take this lying down if she did not settle the score with Kate.

There was another reason why Grace was in a bad mood.

She opened the birthday present that Alfred gave her. It was a vase. Even though the vase looked beautiful on the surface, it was not worth much. It was just an ordinary vase.

If Alfred gave her an expensive vase, she could treat it as an antique. However, he gave her an ordinary vase, which would be mocking her for being a vase that looked good but was useless.

There was no way Grace could be happy.

Thinking that Kate was living in Alfred’s place, Grace’s anger surged, and she threw a fit at Kate. Grace had got someone to keep an eye on Kate to settle scores with her when Kate was alone.

Beep! Kate’s phone rang.

She took out her phone and realized it was a message from Alfred.

Alfred sent Yael’s WhatsApp account and told Kate to add Yael. Yael then would send Kate the evidence of Chris drugging Kate the previous night.

Kate smiled. “Miss Weaver, I’m busy right now. Just give me two minutes.”

Grace’s face darkened again. She wanted to kick Kate’s phone away. She remembered wearing a dress and was afraid of exposing herself. Moreover, the Davidson family’s driver was watching from the side. So, she could only put up with it.

Kate added Yael on WhatsApp, and Yael sent her several short videos.

A video was showing Chris putting drugs in the wine.

In another video, Chris was getting the Weaver family’s servant to bring the drugged wine to Kate.

In the last video, they saw Kate moving around in the house.

After watching the three videos, Kate was amazed by the capabilities of Alfred’s trusted bodyguards.

She didn’t even know that Chris was there, but Alfred’s people had even taken clear videos of Chris drugging her.

No wonder everyone said one must be out of his mind to mess with Mr. Alfred Davidson.

Kate was glad and grateful that Alfred was tolerant of her. Otherwise, she would have been dead long ago.

Chapter 115

Kate turned to Grace. “Miss Weaver, I’m done. You’re waiting here for me, aren’t you?”

Grace said coldly, “Kate, let’s cut to the chase. I hate to beat around the bush. I want to ask you a few questions. Chris was set up and did something disgraceful at my birthday banquet. It was you, right?

“Don’t you have any sense of shame? Are you that horny? Had you told me, I could have arranged a dozen guys for you.”

Kate guessed that many people would think she was behind it when something had happened to Chris.

Kate was speechless. ‘Last night, I haven’t left the house since I entered, let alone seen Chris. How could I set Chris up?’ She thought, ‘Even if I could travel back to the past, I am no God. And I can’t foretell everything.’

“Miss Weaver, I don’t want to explain. Even if I did, you wouldn’t listen. You’ve just asserted it was me. However, I must do something. Yael sent me several videos. Miss Weaver, take a look.” As she spoke, Kate handed her phone to Grace.

Grace didn’t want to watch them at first, but when she heard Yael had sent them, she took Kate’s phone and watched the videos.

After watching the videos, Grace’s expression darkened even more.

Kate explained calmly, “Something happened to Mr. Cohen. Yes, it got me involved. Mr. Cohen wanted to scheme. against me, but I took the wrong wine glass and didn’t drink the drugged wine. For some reason, Mr. Cohen drank it himself. That was why he molested Miss Moore. I can only say I was lucky.”

“Damn Chris!” Grace did not question the reliability of the videos.

After the scandal, Grace’s brother checked the surveillance cameras at home. Indeed, Kate had never left the house.

If Kate had done it, she wouldn’t have let Chris wander to the backyard alone or allow Chris to have the chance to molest Melanie.

“Why did Yael send you these videos?” Grace questioned unhappily.

Yael was one of Alfred’s most trusted bodyguards. He followed Alfred at all times.

Kate said honestly, “I’m taking care of Mr. Davidson now. Mr. Davidson is a smart person. As soon as it happened, he knew you people would suspect me, so he asked Yael to organize and send the evidence to me to prove my innocence so I wouldn’t tarnish Mr. Davidson’s reputation.”

Grace instinctively felt Kate was lying but could not find a reason to refute it.

After a long silence, Grace asked tentatively, “Do you know what the gift Mr. Davidson gave me is?”

Kate shook her head. “How would I know? What gift did Mr. Davidson give you?”

Then, Kate looked envious and said, “Miss Weaver, you’re so lucky. There are so many women in Sherpsel, but who has ever received a gift from Mr. Davidson? I’ve taken care of Mr. Davidson for so long, but Mr. Davidson hasn’t given me a gift. I’ll keep it as a treasure if he’s willing to give me a leaf. I’ll take it with me wherever I go.”

If Alfred had heard what Kate said, he would have exposed her. ‘You big liar! I’ve got you quite a lot of expensive jewelry. But I’ve never seen you wear them whenever you go!’

Kate’s envy greatly satisfied Grace’s vanity.

Grace thought about what kind of person Alfred was, knowing he rarely gave gifts. It was her honor to receive a birthday gift from Alfred, even though it was a worthless vase, and he even implied she was a pretty but useless woman. After all, other women had never received anything from Alfred.

“Alright, it’s fine. Get the hell out of face.” Grace said arrogantly. She led the way back to her car and quickly drove away.

Kate looked at her departing car and said, “Right, you get out of face.”

Back in the car, Kate called Alfred.

Alfred was undergoing rehabilitation with the help of Theo. His legs ached, and he was tired. His face was pale and his forehead was covered in sweat.

Theo’s heart ached just by seeing it.

When he suddenly received a call from Kate, Alfred almost fell to the ground.

Theo rushed forward to support him. “Alfred, let’s take a break.”

“Okay.” Alfred gulped and answered Kate’s call.

“Honey.” Kate’s sweet voice came through. Alfred immediately felt refreshed and happy.

As he took the towel Theo handed him to wipe his sweat, he asked indifferently, “Are you still in the hospital?”

“No, on the way to my parents’ house. Mr. Davidson, thanks for telling Yael to send me the evidence. That was close. Grace stopped me halfway and wanted to settle the score with me. Without those videos, I would have gotten into trouble.”

Alfred was still indifferent. “It’s settled, right?”

Kate heard his heavy breath on the phone. “Yes, it’s settled. Mr. Davidson, what are you doing? You’re panting.”

He was trying very hard to adjust his breaths. With Kate’s sharp ears and meticulous mind, she could still tell.

Alfred said lightly, “Nothing.”

Kate asked again, “You can’t reach something with no one to help?”

“I said nothing. Is there anything else?” Alfred sounded impatient.

Kate said softly, “Nothing else.”

Alfred muttered. “Okay.”

“Okay,” Kate repeated it.

“What do you think you are doing? If you have something to say, say it. If not, hang up.” Alfred lowered his voice to hide his true emotions.

Kate explained, “Mr. Davidson, I want you to hang up first.”

Alfred hung up silently.

On the other end, Kate was speechless. “He just hung up. He didn’t even give me a heads-up.”

If she wanted him to say “I miss you” to her, she would probably have to wait until the sun rose from the west.

When Kate returned to the Sutton family, Kyla was out. Only her parents were home.

“Why did you come alone?” Leland heard Kate was back, thinking Alfred would come along, and he exited the house to welcome them. Seeing Kate get off alone, he could not help but ask.

Kate said playfully, “Can’t I come back alone? Or you don’t want to see me, Dad? I’m so sad. Dad, you say you love me but don’t want to see me home.”

“Come on, stop acting.” Leland said in amusement, “I thought Mr. Davidson would come with you. I just asked casually. For God’s sake, don’t act like a drama queen.”

“Theo was home. The two brothers were chatting, so I came on my own.” Kate handed over the clothes she had bought for her father. “Dad, these are the clothes I bought for you. Where’s Mom? I also bought new clothes for her, too.

“I’ve got my closet full of clothes. You shouldn’t have bought these.” Leland complained, but his face was full of smiles. He was happy.

Kate returned to the Sutton family and rarely gave her biological parents gifts. Instead, Kyla often brought gifts to Leland and Celia. A few years back, Leland felt his biological daughter, Kate, who had not grown up around them, would not be close to them and was far less grateful than his adopted daughter, Kyla.

“Your mom’s in the house.” Leland took out his clothes and looked at them as he walked. “Not bad. You know my sizes.”

Kate smiled. “You’re my father. How could I not know?”

Ding. The father and daughter had just reached the main house door when they heard the doorbell ring.

They turned to look at the villa gate together and saw several luxury cars parked there. The one in the lead looked a little familiar to Kate.

It seemed to be Elijah’s private car.

Chapter 116

The Purchas family’s bodyguards were still ringing the doorbell.

The father and daughter exchanged glances.

“Dad, I’ll go answer the door.” Kate turned around and walked toward the door.

Leland said, “Let’s see who’s here.”

He followed.

When the Purchas family’s bodyguards saw Leland and Kate turn back, they stopped ringing the doorbell.

Kate opened the villa’s gate, and the Purchas family’s bodyguard pushed a wheelchair over. Someone opened the car door for Elijah, and two more bodyguards went forward to help him out of the car and help him sit in the wheelchair.

Leland and Kate were dumbfounded.

Leland naturally recognized Elijah. He was puzzled, wondering when Elijah had to sit in a wheelchair.

When Alfred had the accident and ended up being in a wheelchair, Elijah had mocked Alfred a lot. Now that it was Elijah’s turn, Leland wondered whether he should secretly take a video and send it to Alfred.

Kate quickly understood Elijah was there to settle scores with her.

The night before, she had stomped on Elijah in her high heels. At that time, Elijah had spared her and not bickered with her, but he said he would hold her accountable sooner or later.

Kate quickly looked at Elijah’s foot. As expected, she found the foot she had stepped on the previous night wrapped in gauze, like wrapping a mummy. Elijah did not even wear his shoes or socks. It looked swollen…

The Purchas family’s bodyguards pushed Elijah’s wheelchair forward.

“Mr. Purchas, what brings you here today?” Even if Leland was curious, he could not ask the reason directly. He could only laugh and invite Elijah into the villa.

Elijah looked coldly at the guilty Kate and said nothing. He gestured for the bodyguards to push him into the Sutton family’s villa.

“Dad.” Kate pulled Leland back and said softly, “He’s here to settle scores with me.”

Upon hearing that, Leland was shocked. He looked at Kate in a daze. After a long while, he asked with a shaking voice,” Kate, what did you do to Mr. Purchas?”

Leland wanted to know what Kate had done to have made Elijah come to their door.

Leland had never wanted to deal with Elijah, who he thought was even more difficult than Alfred. Although Alfred was cold and ruthless, he was not as sinister as Elijah.

Unfortunately, Kate had offended Elijah.

‘Elijah’s injured foot can’t be Kate’s doing, huh?’ Leland thought, ‘I know it’s not entirely a good thing for a girl to learn martial arts.’

Leland took out his phone tremblingly and whispered, “Kate, don’t panic. I’ll call Mr. Davidson now and ask him to come over to protect you. Don’t panic.”

Kate burst into laughter. “Dad, I’m not panicking. You’re the one who’s panicking. I didn’t do it on purpose. I just accidentally stepped on Mr. Purchas last night.”

Leland was surprised. “You didn’t do it on purpose?”

Kate nodded. “I accidentally stepped on him. I truly didn’t mean to.”

“You only stepped on it once, and his foot was injured like that?” Leland didn’t believe it.

Kate said embarrassedly, “I was wearing high heels. Yes, it’s normal that his foot swelled after I stepped on it hard.”

Leland had nothing to say in response, thinking he might as well call Alfred to come and smooth things over.

“Mr. Sutton.” Elijah suddenly turned around. His attractive eyes flickered with a sharp light as he said coldly, “Mr. Sutton, is this how you treat your guests? Letting them enter on their own?”

Leland stuffed his phone back into his pocket. After glaring at Kate, he turned around and walked toward Elijah. His panic disappeared in the blink of an eye.

“Mr. Purchas, I’m sorry.” Leland respectfully welcomed Elijah and the others into the house.

Celia brought out the snacks that she had just made. When she saw Elijah, Celia was stunned, watching in a daze as Leland welcomed Elijah in like he was welcoming an honored guest. And Kate followed in as if she was in trouble.

Soon, Celia walked over calmly and placed the snacks she had made on the coffee table. She smiled and said to Elijah, “These are some snacks I made. Please try them, Mr. Purchas.”

Kate also followed suit. She quietly put away the clothes she had bought for her parents and quickly made coffee.

Elijah looked at the steaming coffee and the freshly baked exquisite snacks.

“Mrs. Sutton, sorry for my unexpected visit.” Although Elijah was cold, he knew the manners and apologized first.

“Not at all. Mr. Purchas, it’s the Sutton family’s honor to have you in our house.” Leland rushed to speak.

Kate rubbed against Celia’s side and whispered, “Dad is indeed a wily old fox in the business circle. He’s cunning enough.”

‘Dad is flexible, and I should learn it from him.’ Kate thought to herself.

Celia quietly pinched Kate to remind her that they had the honored guest.

“Mr. Purchas, what brings you here today?” Leland knew very well but still pretended not to know and probed.

Elijah raised his bandaged foot, looked at Kate, and said indifferently, “Last night, Ms. Sutton accidentally stepped on my foot. I said I would hold Ms. Sutton accountable if something were wrong with my foot.

“Overnight, my foot is swollen and sore. I feel I should come and let Ms. Sutton take the responsibility.”

Leland also glanced at Kate and apologized to Elijah for her. “Mr. Purchas, apologies.”

Kate also apologized to Elijah and said responsibly, “I was the one who stepped on you, Mr. Purchas. I will take responsibility. Mr. Purchas, go to the hospital and take a scan to see if your bones have been crushed. If you want to undergo surgery or be hospitalized, I will cover all the medical expenses.

“Mr. Purchas, you can list the nutrition fees, compensation for mental health, and the reduced income from missing work until your foot is healed. Give me a total amount, and I’ Il pay you back, Mr. Purchas.”

Leland cleared his throat lightly.

Elijah was the head of the Purchas family and managed the Purchas Group. His daily income was far more than they could compensate.

Kate quickly reacted and realized she could not afford it. She looked at Elijah, waiting for the man who had given her a daughter to sentence her.

“My family doctor has checked it. I didn’t hurt the bones. It will recover after swelling for a while.” Instead of taking advantage of the situation, Elijah said truthfully, “Ms. Sutton, I don’t need you to pay me back. I want you to look after me before my foot stops swelling and I can walk again.”

Kate was speechless, believing Alfred would throw a fit at her if he found out!

“Mr. Purchas, can I get a caregiver to look after you instead? I, um, I have to go to work. It’s difficult for me to take care of you every day.” Kate found an excuse.

Elijah said indifferently, “Ms. Sutton, you are working for your family’s company. Take a month off. I believe Mr. Sutton will agree, right?”

Mr. Purchas, can we talk in private?” Kate asked Elijah before Leland could answer.”

She knew Elijah pestered her because of Rowena. However, Rowena was in the past. Furthermore, Rowena was dead.

Kate felt heartbroken at the thought of her daughter’s tragic death. She hated her incompetence years ago and also blamed Elijah.

‘Why didn’t he think of me and Rowena before?’ Kate thought. ‘Now, I didn’t walk into the trap and didn’t have sex with Elijah. Why doesn’t Elijah let me go and leave me alone?”

Elijah looked at Kate quietly. After locking eyes with Kate for a moment, he nodded.

Chapter 117

“Ms. Sutton, please wheel me out for a walk. This is my first time to visit the Sutton family. I shall see around properly.” Elijah requested to go out for a walk.

Kate walked behind him. The Purchas family’s bodyguards gave way, and she wheeled Elijah out.

Leland and Celia looked at each other with worry in their eyes.

The Sutton family’s villa was naturally less spacious than the Davidson family’s. And it was also smaller than the Purchas family’s. Kate pushed Elijah to the backyard, which was quiet and suitable for private talks.

Kate stopped under a big tree and turned to Elijah. She said calmly, “Mr. Purchas, please tell me your purpose.”

Elijah looked up. He was also good-looking. Kate was used to Alfred’s handsomeness and had no feelings for other handsome men. However, when she met Elijah’s sharp and attractive eyes, Kate still cursed in her heart, ‘Damn it. How can a man be so good-looking?’

Elijah began, “Ms. Sutton, you stepped on me and injured me. It’s only right that I ask you to take responsibility. Your question makes me think you don’t want to take responsibility.”

“I can get a caregiver to look after you,” Kate suggested. Elijah didn’t give up. “One should be responsible for his doings. You were the one who stepped on me and injured me, so I want you to take care of me. No matter what, I won’t agree to take anyone else.”

Kate was helpless. “Mr. Purchas, we’ve agreed to go our separate ways.”

Elijah said indifferently, “I’ve never deliberately got close to you, Ms. Sutton.”

Kate was speechless. After a while, she said, “Sorry, but I can’t take care of you now, Mr. Purchas. I really can’t. Mr. Purchas, find another way to hold me responsible.”

Elijah smiled. “Ms. Sutton, you didn’t catch my drift, did you? What a shame.”

Kate nearly freaked out and thought, “Jesus, this man is more difficult to deal with than Alfred.’

Elijah asked carefully, “Ms. Sutton, you’re afraid Alfred won’t agree, right?”

“It has nothing to do with Mr. Davidson. Don’t drag Mr. Davidson into this.” Knowing Elijah and Alfred were sworn enemies, Kate denied it without hesitation.

“Ms. Sutton, you’re so protective of Alfred. I think Alfred is also protecting you. I seem to have missed some good show?” Elijah teased.

Kate tried her best to calm down. She did not want Elijah to see through her or walk into the trap that Elijah had set.

She said calmly, “Mr. Purchas, you’re overthinking things. I’m just a person who wants to atone for my sins. How would I dare to let Mr. Davidson protect me?”

Elijah chuckled and retracted his gaze from Kate. He looked up at the top of his head and said, “This tree is well-grown.”

Kate did not reply.

Elijah added, “I’ve checked repeatedly and consulted experts in this area. They all said that I wouldn’t have any sequelae, let alone short-term amnesia, but I still had that dream repeatedly. I dreamed of you, Ms. Sutton, and you were pregnant… That wasn’t right.”

Kate glanced at him. “Mr. Purchas, you have repeatedly checked and consulted experts in this field, and they all said you wouldn’t suffer short-term memory loss after the general surgery, which meant it was just a dream. After waking up from the dream, nothing happened.”

Elijah muttered, “It isn’t right. It isn’t right. I want to know if that was a dream or reality. Why would I repeatedly have the same dream if it were just a dream? What did it mean?” Kate said nothing in response. She did not tell Alfred about her life years ago, let alone tell Elijah. Kate never wanted to be involved with Elijah, but things didn’t go that way. And she had always crossed paths with Elijah.

“Ms. Sutton, please wheel me in.” Elijah put away his confusion and put on a cold expression.

Kate did as she was told and pushed Elijah into the house.

Everyone in the room was waiting for the two of them. When they saw them enter, Leland and Celia looked at Kate, wondering if Kate had agreed to Elijah’s request.

“Mr. Purchas.” Leland smiled and greeted Elijah.

Elijah nodded and turned to Leland. “Mr. Sutton, the Purchas Group wants to work with Sutton Group. I wonder if you have considered it.”

When he asked Leland, Elijah even glanced at Kate twice. Leland had seen it all and instantly understood what Elijah meant.

Leland smiled respectfully. “It’s Sutton Group’s honor to work with Purchas Group. Mr. Purchas, I’ll go to your esteemed company to discuss the collaboration tomorrow.” Elijah nodded again and said to his bodyguards, “Let’s go.” The bodyguards quickly went forward to push his wheelchair.

After the bodyguards wheeled him about ten feet away, Elijah turned to Kate and said, “Ms. Sutton, I still reserve the right to hold you accountable.”

With that, he let the bodyguards wheel him away without looking back.

Leland, Celia, and Kate escorted Elijah out. Only when Elijah’s car was far away did Leland sigh with relief. He turned around and asked Kate, “What did you say to Mr. Purchas? He no longer requested you to look after him, right?”

“He did not insist.” Kate didn’t even know why Elijah had changed his mind.

“That’s good. Elijah and Alfred are archenemies. If you look after Elijah, you’ll embarrass Alfred. And Alfred won’t let it slide. If Elijah finds out about your relationship with Alfred, he’ll use you to deal with Alfred. Kate, stay away from Elijah. This man is not someone we can afford to provoke.”

Leland reminded Kate. He feared that Elijah would find out about Kate’s relationship with Alfred and wanted to use Kate to deal with Alfred.

“Dad, I know. I don’t want to mess with Mr. Purchas. It’s always a coincidence.” Kate suspected that Elijah did it on purpose but could not find any evidence because it was a coincidence every time. Furthermore, Elijah did not show any interest in her.

For example, when Elijah asked Dominick to apologize on her behalf in the Weaver family, Elijah did not even glance at her.

In front of Grace, Elijah also pleased Grace and would not deliberately side with Kate.

From all the signs, Elijah didn’t seem to approach Kate on purpose.

Kate asked, “Dad, are you sure we’ll work with Purchas Group?”

Leland sighed. “Mr. Purchas threatened me with you. I have to think it over.”

After saying that, Leland comforted Celia and Kate. “Don’t worry. I can handle it properly. If we really can’t reject it, let’s work with them. If you hadn’t married Mr. Davidson, it would have been a golden opportunity for Sutton Group to work with Purchas Group. It means the Purchas Group thinks highly of Sutton Group.”

Now that Leland was Alfred’s father-in-law, he had to consider Alfred’s situation.

Kate said guiltily, “Dad, I’m sorry. I was too willful.”

Without even informing her parents, Kate decided to marry Alfred. Alfred was also an efficient person. After agreeing to marry Kate, he immediately went to city hall to settle the procedures, leaving Kate no chance to regret it.

Of course, Kate would not regret it.

Leland sighed. “Although you didn’t grow up around us, after returning to the family for more than a year, I know you’re a sensible girl. You’re not the kind of person who willfully does whatever you want. Your mom said it was because of a nightmare. I don’t care if it’s true or not. You made your choice. You can only hold on to it.

“There will be many twists and turns in your future life. There will be many hardships ahead. Dad and Mom can’t always be with you. You have to rely on yourself. I only hope that no matter what you do, you will have a clear conscience and not make yourself regret it.”

Chapter 118

Kate’s expression froze, and she said seriously, “Dad, I know.”

When she first returned and saw Leland’s reliance and trust in Kyla, Kate felt Leland only valued the company’s future and had no real feelings for her, his biological daughter.

When listening to Leland’s sincere words, Kate could feel Leland’s worry about her, finding he did love her.

If Leland had no love for her, he would not have been killed by Kyla before. Kate felt ashamed of her previous misunderstanding of her father.

“Alright, let’s drop it. Honey, come and take a look. These are the clothes Kate bought for us.” Leland called Celia to try on the clothes.

Celia beamed with joy. “Oh, Kate, you even bought clothes for me.”

Kate picked up her parents’ clothes again and handed them over. “Mom, see if they fit. I bought them according to your sizes. I don’t know if you like them. I saw the clothes in your wardrobe are all in this style.”

“I love them. I like whatever you buy me.” Celia took out the clothes and looked at them repeatedly. The smile on her face never faded.

Celia smiled. “Kate, stay for lunch, will you? I’ll go cook now.”

Kate nodded. “Mom, let me help you.”

Kate promised Alfred that she would go back and eat with him. But she could not bear to reject her parents. She wanted to eat at her parents’ home before returning to dine with Alfred.

Celia did not refuse. The mother and daughter went into the kitchen together.

Leland couldn’t help much, so he read the newspapers in the living room. When he heard Celia and Kate’s laughter from the kitchen, Leland suddenly felt that was what a happy life felt like.

It was a pity that Kyla was not at home.

After returning from the Sutton family, Elijah went upstairs alone and entered his study in the Purchas family.

In the Sutton family, he could not walk and needed to sit in a wheelchair. Fine, he was pretending.

After being stepped on by Kate, his foot was red and swollen but not bad enough to put him in a wheelchair.

Elijah’s study was a forbidden area in the Purchas family. No one could enter without Elijah’s consent. Those who disobeyed would bear the consequences.

He sat at the desk, leaned back in his chair, and stared at the ceiling.

After a long time, he turned around and took down two rolled-up oil paintings from the bookshelf behind him.

He spread out the oil paintings on the desk. Surprisingly, they were portraits of two babies.

One was a baby boy and the other was a baby girl. Those were the portraits of babies drawn by Elijah based on his imagination.

He had no idea if Kate would give birth to a son or a daughter. So, he drew two paintings. The baby boy looked like himself, and the baby girl looked more like Kate.

If Kate had seen the portrait of the baby girl, she would have been stunned because it looked very much like Rowena.

Rowena took after Kate. Even if Rowena didn’t look like Chris, Kate had never suspected that Rowena was not Chris’s child. Many of the children looked like their fathers or mothers, or both.

Elijah, who could be Alfred’s opponent, knew quite a bit of everything. Alfred had deep attainments in painting, and so did Elijah. Elijah drew these two paintings personally.

After staring at the two paintings for a long time, Elijah’s finger landed on the portrait of the baby girl. “Although I can’t prove you exist now, I can feel you’re a cute girl.”

His slender fingers gently caressed the baby girl’s eyebrows. His cold heart softened. He wanted to dig this cute girl out of the painting and hug her carefully.

‘It’s my daughter.’ He sighed painfully, ‘But I’ve never seen her once,

Kate was still a virgin. She had never slept with a man, let alone given birth. How could she have a child?

“Sweetie, I don’t want to get close to your mother, but I miss you and want you to exist in reality. I want to hold you in my arms and hear you call me ‘Daddy’ in a sweet voice…” A smile appeared on Elijah’s face. “So, I tried to get close to your mother. One day, you’ll come to this world.”

Elijah picked up the painting and held it in his arms as if holding Rowena.

*****

At noon, it was the Davidson family’s lunchtime.

Kate finally rushed back before Alfred ate. Alfred was already sitting under the pavilion.

The sun was scorching, but the wind was strong, so he wouldn’t feel hot eating under the pavilion. Alfred was a person who knew how to enjoy himself.

He had chosen this pavilion back then because he had seen the beautiful surrounding environment.

“Mr. Davidson, I’m back.” Kate held her bag and jogged into the pavilion. She quickly walked to the table and sat down.

“Yael.” Alfred let out a low cry.

Yael immediately brought a basin of cold water for Kate to wash her hands.

When Kate was done washing her hands, Alfred threw her a towel. “Wipe the sweat off your head and face. Don’t fall into my dishes and ruin the delicious food.”

Kate caught the towel and smelled it first. “It smells so good.”

She wiped her sweat with the towel. “I ran too fast.”

Alfred did not say anything. When he saw Kate had finished wiping her sweat, he asked in a low and cold voice, “Did you sign up for the etiquette class?”

Kate replied, “Not yet.”

Alfred offered lightly, “I’ll sign you up.”

Kate stared straight at him. “Mr. Davidson, are you starting to despise me for being rude?”

Alfred sneered, “I’m just afraid that you’ll forget. If I despise you, can you still sit here now? You can’t sit here just because you’re super thick-skinned.”

Even if Kate was thick-skinned, she could not sit there and dine with Alfred if Alfred didn’t allow it.

“Thank you, Mr. Davidson. Then help me sign up, but I have to work during the day and can only go to class at night.” Kate agreed.

Alfred nodded.

The couple began to eat their lunch.

Since Kate had eaten at her parents’ house, she could not eat much. She only tasted every dish and put down her fork to watch Alfred eat.

Alfred ate elegantly. Kate felt she couldn’t be as elegant as Alfred even if she took etiquette classes.

After all, Alfred was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, which was different from her.

“Is today’s food not to your liking?” Alfred asked

indifferently, “Or, are you feeling unwell?”

Kate explained quickly, “No, the food was delicious. I ate in the Sutton family and couldn’t eat like a horse as usual.”

Alfred couldn’t help but smirk. “You know your place.” Kate was at a loss for words.

“Mr. Davidson, would you like to go out for a walk this afternoon? I’ll take you.” Kate offered.

Alfred’s eyes were deep. His voice was still calm and emotionless. “All I can do now is fish. After the nap, come with me to fish.”

When he was fishing, he could sit for an entire day.

Kate agreed happily, “Okay, let’s roast the fish we catch.”

Alfred rolled his eyes. “All you think about is food? Such a foodie!”

Kate protested, “Don’t you want to eat the fish you’ve caught? Do you want to keep it? I’m not good at keeping fish. I kept countless fish when I was young, but they all died. It benefited my cat.”

‘How unromantic!’ Alfred disdained in his heart.

Chapter 119

“Mr. Davidson.” Kate suddenly looked at Alfred in a daze, saying delicately and coquettishly.

Alfred said expressionlessly, “Speak!”

Kate asked carefully, “Can we keep two cats and a dog?”

“We have a lot of dogs.” Alfred blurted out without a second thought.

Kate added, “I’m talking about pet dogs, not watchdogs. The watchdogs we have at home are too fierce and not cute. Let’s keep a cute pet dog and two pet cats. Don’t you think it’s nice to hug the two cats while sunbathing in the courtyard and admiring the beauty of the flowers?”

Alfred said in a low voice, “It’s enough for me to keep you.” Kate was speechless.

Were these lover’s honeyed words?’ Kate thought, ‘It’s so sweet. But I still want to keep two pet cats.

Alfred refused it. “Don’t keep hairy animals.”

Kate pouted. “Got it. If you don’t want to, forget it.”

Alfred’s place was clean. Perhaps he was more or less a clean freak. The last time Kate asked him to keep pet cats, he rejected it.

Later, he even told her to keep a hamster, but what she wanted was cats.

Seeing Kate’s unhappy face, Alfred pursed his lips and said, “If you can guarantee your pet cats and dogs won’t lose hairs, you can keep them.”

“How can they not lose hair? Mr. Davidson, you can’t even guarantee you won’t lose hair yourself, right?” Kate cried out in a low voice and muttered, “I lose a few strands of hair every day when I comb my hair.”

“Forget it. No pets. I’ll get some and keep them in my parents’ place. I’ll go back and take a look when I have time.” Kate got up and left.

Alfred did not stop her and let her walk out of the pavilion.

Kate was a little angry, but after walking out of the pavilion, the wind blew away her anger.

She might as well wander around alone. As she strolled, she arrived near the main house in the center.

Coincidentally, she saw Cynthia coming out of the central main house, carrying a Ragdoll cat, and behind her were two pet dogs. Both the cat and the two dogs were cute. Kate had just proposed to her husband to have two pet cats and a dog. After being rejected, she was envious of Cynthia with her pets.

“Kate.” Cynthia smiled and greeted her, “Aren’t you eating with Alfred?”

“He doesn’t need company,” Kate replied casually, walking toward Cynthia. She looked at the cat in Cynthia’s arms and praised, “Miss Davidson, your cat is lovely.”

Cynthia answered with a smile. “I’ve had it for years. I have a place for pets. I have a lot of cats and dogs there. Do you want to come with me to see them?”

Cynthia was happy that someone talked to her about pets and wanted to bring Kate to see her pets as if she were presenting a treasure.

“Sure.” Kate was overjoyed.

“Dexter, Dustin, let’s go,” Cynthia called out to her two pet dogs. The two dogs were white and twins. And Cynthia lovingly gave them names to differentiate them.

Kate thought Cynthia kept her pets in the central main house. But Cynthia brought her to the west of the villa. After walking for a long distance, they arrived at a small courtyard. The small courtyard was no different from the other residences in the Davidson residence. It was all a house with a small courtyard surrounded by low walls. Some flowers and plants were in the courtyard, making it look quiet.

Kate had been living in Davidson’s residence for a long time. James had shown her around to familiarize herself with the environment. She had walked around a few times and thought she had finished visiting Davidson’s residence. Now that she saw the small courtyard at the westernmost side, Kate realized there were still many places she had not been to.

The Davidson family was too big!

A reminder was at the courtyard’s entrance, written with ” Pet House.”

With one look, she could tell it was the pets’ home.

Cynthia explained while looking at Kate. “Kate, this is a special place for me to keep my pets because Alfred hates hairy animals. However, the pets are all hairy. In order not to let Alfred trample them to death, I can only let them live far away and hire people to take care of them. I’ll come over to check it out when I’m free.”

Pet House was far from Alfred’s residence. These pets usually moved around in the courtyard. Even if the pets left Pet House, they would only walk around and not run to Alfred’s residence.

Kate sighed. “Miss Davidson, you’re so blessed!”

Her family had specially given her a courtyard to keep her pets. The Davidson family’s richness allowed Kate to see what a real wealthy family was.

Compared to the Davidson family, the Sutton family could only be well-off but not wealthy.

“Kate, call me Cynthia. I like you. We’ll be friends from now on.” Cynthia smiled at Kate and led her into Pet House. Kate might become Cynthia’s sister-in-law soon, and Cynthia liked her. Cynthia was happy to be close to Kate. “Miss Davidson, here you are.” One of the workers looking after Cynthia’s pets heard the commotion and exited the house. He smiled and greeted Cynthia.

Cynthia introduced Kate to the worker, “This is Ms. Sutton from the Sutton family. She likes pets, too. I brought her here to take a look.”

That worker smiled at Kate and greeted her. Then, he returned to work and allowed Cynthia to show Kate around the courtyard.

Kate realized Cynthia loved cats and dogs. There were many cats and dogs of all kinds in Pet House. In addition to cats and dogs, there were more than ten parrots. A row of bird cages was hanging under a big tree. When the parrots saw Cynthia coming, they were all very excited.

“Miss, you’re here.”

“Miss, I miss you.”

“Miss, I love you like a mouse loves corn.”

Those parrots had all been trained to speak. They opened their mouths one after another and imitated people’s speech perfectly, making Kate laugh.

“Cynthia, who taught them these words? Even rat Lovse corn.” Kate walked over and played with those little things. Cynthia smiled and said, “I taught some of them, but the workers taught more.”

There was more than one worker taking care of these pets there. There were ten of them.

They were afraid of cats and dogs fighting. Some pet dogs especially liked to tear down homes. If there were few people, they could not control them.

Kate said enviously, “It makes me want to keep pets more and more.”

A pet dog ran over. It was fluffy and not afraid of strangers. It rubbed against Kate’s feet, making her bend to pick up the cute little thing.

Cynthia reminded her, “You’d better drop the idea. Alfred hates these furry animals. If you carry a dog back, Alfred will get someone to kill the little thing in front of you. I don’t dare to watch such a cruel scene. You don’t want to see it either, right?”

“Kate, if you want, come here and feed them whenever you’re free. Talk to them. When they get familiar with you, they’ll play with you.” Cynthia smiled and offered.

Kate’s eyes lit up. “Can I come over anytime?”

Cynthia smiled and said, “Of course. I’ll tell the workers later that you can come in anytime.”

“Then I’ll come over and feed them when I’m free.” Kate was overjoyed.

Chapter 120

Cynthia bent down and put down the Ragdoll she had been carrying around. Dexter and Dustin were running in the courtyard.

They had been trained for a few years and knew not to run around the main house. They feared getting into trouble and punished for stepping into the house.

Cynthia and Kate hung around Pet House for a while before leaving.

Cynthia pulled Kate away because she worried Alfred

needed Kate to take care of him after lunch. However, Kate was reluctant to leave.

“Kate, have you familiarized yourself with our family residence now?”

Kate shook her head honestly. “I’m only familiar with Mr. Davidson’s private quarters. I only know the paths I use every day.”

Fortunately, Alfred had not asked Kate this question. Otherwise, she would not know whether to answer honestly or lie.

“Your family residence is quite huge. It honestly feels like a maze. It would be so easy to take the wrong path and get lost. I wouldn’t be able to find my way back if I got lost.”

“Yes, it’s like a maze, but it’s quite safe,” Cynthia said assuringly.

“Our entire family lives here, but everyone has their own private quarters. When my brothers get married and have children, we might have to expand the residence to avoid overcrowding.”

The Davidson family’s wealth left Kate dumbfounded.

‘I know the Davidson family is big. If I had to walk through their entire residence, I would probably have to walk for more than half a day. Why would they need to expand it? Everyone had private quarters-it’s like an independent courtyard. How could this residence become crowded?’

Kate was flabbergasted.

She did not want to talk to Alfred, thinking, ‘I can’t believe I work for such a rich and powerful family!”

“It’s a pity my brothers don’t want to marry anytime soon. Grandma has been looking forward to having a great-grandchild for many years but hasn’t had any. If Alfred doesn’t want to get married, my other brothers will have an excuse not to marry. When the elders urge them to get married, they will deflect and remind them Alfred is still unmarried.

“Our family has been too quiet. It will be much livelier with a child,” Cynthia explained.

Cynthia was the youngest child of the family. She was 23 years old. The Davidson family had not been blessed with the joys and laughter of a child for a long time.

Kate thought of Alfred’s situation and how Olivia was relying on her grandchildren to give her a great-grandchild. “Mr. Davidson mentioned that you’re entitled to twenty million dollars for giving birth to a son. You would receive one hundred million dollars for giving birth to a daughter. Why don’t your brothers want to get married and have children with such an incentive available?”

Cynthia smiled and said, “My brothers all have successful careers. Are any of them in need of money? They prefer their freedom to a large amount of money. On the other hand, many women have tried hard to marry into our family, but they just don’t have a chance.”

Even Grace, the Weaver family’s beloved daughter, wanted to marry into the Davidson family.

However, Grace was way too fussy and picky. She only liked Alfred because he was the head of the Davidson family. Grace didn’t fancy the other Davidson men.

Grace said that if she were to marry into the Davidson family, she would only marry Alfred.

As the head of a large family like the Davidsons, Alfred was extremely respected.

It is no wonder Grace wanted to be his wife.

Now that Alfred was disabled, Grace preferred to be with Elijah than offer herself to the other Davidson family sons.

‘Isn’t Elijah the head of the Purchas family?’ Cynthia was in deep thought.

Cynthia tilted her head and looked at Kate with a meaningful gaze.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Kate asked.

Cynthia smiled and said, “I was just thinking. You’re very beautiful and quite special, unlike other women.”

Kate interjected, “Why would I call myself beautiful in your presence? Your family is full of handsome men and beautiful women. What’s special about me? Everyone always reminds me that I grew up in the countryside. I’m a country bumpkin. I’m uneducated and unsophisticated. Nothing will ever change my status. No matter how much I try to change, I won’t compare to the women from wealthy families.”

Cynthia refuted, “Everyone has different standards and preferences. Some men admire women like you. Anyway, I like you very much. The more I interact with you, the more I enjoy your company.”

“I’m honored.” Kate appreciated Cynthia’s praise.

Cynthia and Kate chatted and laughed as they walked back to Alfred’s private quarters.

Alfred was no longer in the pavilion. He must have returned to his room to rest.

When the two women walked into the courtyard, they saw Alfred cutting the stems of roses with a large pair of shears.

The ground was full of scattered rose stems.

The pot of roses he was cutting looked rather bare.

Cynthia immediately stopped and whispered to Kate, “Kate, I’m going to have a nap. I’ll leave now. We’ll go for a stroll again when I’m free.”

Then, Cynthia turned around and left quickly.

Cynthia had slipped out of the courtyard so fast.

Kate was a little confused at Cynthia’s quick escape.

After Cynthia left, Kate turned to look at Alfred, pushing his wheelchair to trim the stems of another pot of roses.

It was a pot of roses in full bloom.

Just as Alfred was about to cut a stem off with the pair of shears, Kate hurriedly shouted, “Mr. Davidson, stop.

‘Those roses had bloomed well. Will there be any more roses left if he cuts those?’ Kate panicked.

She hurried over to stop him.

Alfred paused, decided not to cut the stem, and put down the shears.

“Mr. Davidson, it’s hot outside. You need to quickly go inside to rest. Give me the shears. I’ll trim the stems for you.”

As Kate spoke, she snatched the shears from his hand. She was afraid that Alfred would ruin another pot of roses. These potted roses were all well-kept, adding a lot of liveliness to the courtyard. Before she went out every day, she would stop by the blooming roses and enjoy their fragrance. She would take photos with different roses every day and post them on her Instagram timeline. Her Instagram followers were always mesmerized by her posts. Alfred raised his head and looked at her coldly. He looked at her for a while before shouting in a deep voice, “Yael.”

Yael, who stood unnoticeable in the corner, suddenly popped up.

He pushed Alfred into the house.

Kate was baffled again.

The way Alfred looked at her just now made her believe that she was the reason he was cutting the roses.

She pondered, ‘What did I do wrong?’

James appeared once he ensured that Alfred was out of earshot.

“Mrs. Davidson, Mr. Davidson is sulking,” he stated.

Kate was curious and asked softly, “Why is he sulking? Who offended him?”

James looked at her intently.

Kate pointed at herself. “Did I insult him, James? How did I offend him? Was I at fault for eating lunch before him, or was I wrong for asking him to keep the cats and dogs? If he doesn’t like me keeping pets, I won’t. I thought I was the grumpy one, but he seems more ill-tempered than me.”

James said bluntly, “Mrs. Davidson, you were away too long.”

James added, “Mrs. Davidson, I know you like pets, but Mr. Davidson got upset because you and Miss Davidson were at Pet House for a long time.”

Kate hesitated. “He doesn’t like pets. If he liked pets, I would have let him come along and pushed his wheelchair myself.”

James sighed. “Mr. Davidson doesn’t like pets. He knows how much you like them even though he couldn’t let them stay here. He was in a foul mood because he couldn’t please you and took his frustration on the roses he had prepared for you.”

Kate blinked. “For me? I asked him if the roses were for me, but he denied it.”

James could not help but laugh. “Mrs. Davidson, you’ve been with Mr. Davidson for a while. Haven’t you realized

that he is very arrogant? He always likes to say one thing but mean another.”

口 र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next